A discovery of new worlds from the French, made English by A. Behn.
         Fontenelle, M. de (Bernard Le Bovier), 1657-1757.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 103 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39865
         Wing F1412
         ESTC R27986
         10285760
         ocm 10285760
         44838
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39865)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44838)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1383:34)
      
       
         
           
             A discovery of new worlds from the French, made English by A. Behn.
             Fontenelle, M. de (Bernard Le Bovier), 1657-1757.
             Behn, Aphra, 1640-1689.
          
           [44], 158 p.
           
             Printed for William Canning,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             "To which is prefixed a preface, by way of essay, on translated prose, wherein the arguments of Father Tacquet, and others, against the system of Copernicus (as to the motion of the earth) are likewise considered and answered. Wholly new."
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Plurality of worlds.
           Astronomy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOVERY
           OF
           New
           Worlds
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           FRENCH
           .
        
         
           Made
           ENGLISH
           By
           Mrs.
           
             A.
             BEHN
          
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           prefixed
           a
           PREFACE
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           ESSAY
           on
           Translated
           PROSE
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Arguments
           of
           Father
           Tacquet
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           against
           the
           System
           of
           Copernicus
           (
           as
           to
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           )
           are
           likewise
           considered
           ,
           and
           answered
           :
           Wholly
           new
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             William
             Canning
          
           ,
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           the
           Temple-Cloysters
           ,
           1688.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           William
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Drumlangrig
           ,
           Eldest
           Son
           to
           his
           Grace
           ,
           William
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Queensberry
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Esteem
           I
           have
           for
           your
           Nation
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Veneration
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           have
           for
           some
           particular
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           of
           it
           ,
           has
           made
           me
           ambitious
           of
           being
           known
           to
           all
           those
           of
           Wit
           and
           
           fine
           Parts
           .
           Amongst
           that
           Number
           ,
           none
           has
           a
           greater
           Character
           than
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whose
           early
           Knowledge
           of
           all
           that
           is
           excellent
           in
           Learning
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           promised
           the
           World
           that
           accomplished
           Great
           Man
           ,
           it
           now
           with
           so
           much
           Pride
           and
           Satisfaction
           beholds
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           even
           without
           the
           addition
           of
           your
           illustrious
           Birth
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           gain
           you
           the
           Esteem
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           never
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           vast
           Accumulations
           of
           Praise
           ,
           as
           are
           given
           only
           to
           
             uncommon
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           something
           extraordinary
           alone
           can
           merit
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           your
           advantages
           of
           Nature
           ,
           elevated
           Birth
           ,
           Virtue
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Youth
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ,
           to
           compleat
           your
           Happiness
           ,
           
           Fortune
           has
           added
           her
           part
           too
           ;
           and
           has
           ally'd
           your
           Lordship
           by
           Marriage
           to
           the
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Family
           of
           Burlington
           ,
           which
           has
           at
           once
           been
           honour'd
           with
           more
           Earls
           than
           any
           great
           Family
           cou'd
           ever
           boast
           ,
           and
           whose
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           deserve
           particular
           and
           lasting
           Trophies
           to
           celebrate
           them
           to
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           dedicate
           this
           little
           Book
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           which
           I
           ventured
           to
           translate
           ,
           because
           it
           pleased
           me
           in
           the
           French
           ;
           and
           tho
           but
           a
           trifle
           ,
           has
           something
           in
           it
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           ordinary
           Wit
           ,
           which
           renders
           it
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           laid
           at
           your
           Lordships
           Feet
           .
           If
           it
           is
           not
           done
           with
           that
           exactness
           it
           merits
           ,
           I
           hope
           your
           Lordship
           will
           pardon
           it
           in
           a
           Woman
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           supposed
           
           to
           be
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Terms
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           new
           beginner
           in
           that
           Science
           ;
           but
           where
           I
           have
           failed
           ,
           your
           Lordship's
           Judgment
           can
           supply
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           finds
           acceptance
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           am
           already
           so
           much
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           as
           to
           despise
           what
           the
           World
           says
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           pride
           my self
           only
           in
           being
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               Lordship
               's
               most
               humble
               and
               most
               obedient
               Servant
               ,
            
             A.
             Behn
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Translator's
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           General
           Applause
           this
           little
           Book
           of
           the
           Plurality
           of
           Worlds
           has
           met
           with
           ,
           both
           in
           France
           and
           England
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           made
           me
           attempt
           to
           translate
           it
           into
           English.
           The
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           writ
           the
           Dialogues
           of
           the
           Dead
           )
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Subject
           in
           vulgar
           Languages
           ,
           and
           the
           Authors
           introducing
           a
           Woman
           as
           one
           of
           the
           speakers
           in
           these
           five
           Discourses
           ,
           were
           further
           Motives
           for
           me
           to
           undertake
           this
           little
           work
           ;
           for
           I
           thought
           an
           English
           Woman
           might
           adventure
           to
           translate
           any
           thing
           ,
           a
           French
           Woman
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           spoken
           :
           But
           when
           I
           had
           made
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Task
           not
           so
           easie
           as
           I
           believed
           at
           first
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           before
           I
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           give
           me
           
           leave
           to
           say
           someting
           of
           Translation
           of
           Prose
           in
           general
           :
           As
           for
           Translation
           of
           Verse
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           to
           that
           Incomparable
           Essay
           of
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Roscommon
           ,
           the
           nearer
           the
           Idioms
           or
           turn
           of
           the
           Phrase
           of
           two
           Languages
           agree
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           easier
           to
           translate
           one
           into
           the
           other
           .
           The
           
             Italian
             ,
             Spanish
          
           and
           French
           ,
           are
           all
           three
           at
           best
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Latin
           ,
           with
           the
           mixture
           of
           
             Gothick
             ,
             Arabick
          
           and
           Gaulish
           Words
           .
           The
           Italian
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           nearest
           the
           Latin
           ,
           is
           also
           nearest
           the
           English
           :
           For
           its
           mixture
           being
           composed
           of
           Latin
           ,
           and
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           who
           over-ran
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           conquer'd
           its
           Language
           with
           its
           Provinces
           ,
           most
           of
           these
           Northern
           Nations
           spoke
           the
           Teutonick
           or
           Dialects
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           English
           is
           one
           also
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           and
           Italian
           learn
           the
           Language
           of
           one
           another
           sooner
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           because
           not
           only
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           but
           the
           Accent
           of
           both
           do
           very
           much
           agree
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           is
           next
           of
           kin
           to
           the
           English
           ,
           for
           almost
           the
           same
           Reason
           :
           Because
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           having
           over-run
           Africk
           ,
           and
           kept
           Possession
           of
           it
           for
           some
           hundred
           
           of
           Years
           ,
           where
           mixing
           with
           the
           Moors
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           gave
           them
           a
           great
           Tincture
           of
           their
           Tongue
           .
           These
           Moors
           afterwards
           invaded
           and
           conquered
           Spain
           ;
           besides
           Spain
           was
           before
           that
           also
           invaded
           and
           conquered
           by
           the
           Goths
           ,
           who
           possessed
           it
           long
           after
           the
           time
           of
           the
           two
           Sons
           of
           Theodosius
           the
           Great
           ,
           Arcadus
           and
           Honorius
           .
           The
           French
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           remote
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           so
           the
           Phrase
           and
           Accent
           differ
           most
           from
           the
           English
           :
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           agreeable
           with
           the
           Welsh
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           a-kin
           to
           the
           Basbritton
           and
           Biscagne
           Languages
           ,
           which
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           old
           Celtick
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           first
           that
           was
           spoken
           amongst
           the
           Ancient
           Gauls
           ,
           who
           descended
           from
           the
           Celts
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           therefore
           is
           of
           all
           the
           hardest
           to
           translate
           into
           English.
           For
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           Reasons
           also
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           nearer
           the
           Genious
           and
           Humour
           of
           two
           Nations
           agree
           ,
           the
           Idioms
           of
           their
           Speech
           are
           the
           nearer
           ;
           and
           every
           Body
           knows
           there
           is
           more
           Affinity
           between
           the
           English
           and
           Italian
           People
           ,
           than
           the
           English
           and
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Humours
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           to
           translate
           
           Spanish
           into
           French
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           hardly
           possible
           to
           translate
           French
           into
           Dutch.
           The
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           the
           Italian
           Language
           is
           the
           same
           now
           it
           was
           some
           hundred
           of
           Years
           ago
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           but
           even
           as
           to
           the
           Words
           and
           Orthography
           ;
           whereas
           the
           French
           Language
           has
           suffered
           more
           Changes
           this
           hundred
           Years
           past
           ,
           since
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           than
           the
           Fashions
           of
           their
           Cloths
           and
           Ribbons
           ,
           in
           Phrase
           ,
           Words
           and
           Orthography
           .
           So
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           a
           French
           Man
           a
           hundred
           Years
           hence
           will
           no
           more
           understand
           an
           old
           Edition
           of
           
           Froisard's
           History
           ,
           than
           he
           will
           understand
           Arabick
           .
           I
           confess
           the
           French
           Arms
           ,
           Money
           and
           Intrigues
           have
           made
           their
           Language
           very
           universal
           of
           late
           ,
           for
           this
           they
           are
           to
           be
           commended
           :
           It
           is
           an
           Accident
           ,
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           King
           and
           their
           own
           Industry
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           hereafter
           to
           be
           otherwise
           .
           A
           third
           Reason
           is
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           being
           a
           Corruption
           of
           the
           
             Latin
             ,
             French
          
           Authors
           take
           a
           liberty
           to
           borrow
           whatever
           Word
           they
           want
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           without
           farther
           Ceremony
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           treat
           of
           Sciences
           .
           This
           the
           English
           do
           
           not
           do
           ,
           but
           at
           second
           hand
           from
           the
           French.
           It
           is
           Modish
           to
           Ape
           the
           French
           in
           every
           thing
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           we
           not
           only
           naturalize
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           words
           they
           steal
           from
           other
           Languages
           .
           I
           wish
           in
           this
           and
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           we
           had
           a
           little
           more
           of
           the
           Italian
           and
           Spanish
           Humour
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           chop
           and
           change
           our
           Language
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           our
           Cloths
           ,
           at
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           every
           French
           Tailor
           .
        
         
           In
           translating
           French
           into
           English
           ,
           most
           People
           are
           very
           cautious
           and
           unwilling
           to
           print
           a
           French
           Word
           at
           first
           out
           of
           a
           new
           Book
           ,
           till
           Use
           has
           rendered
           it
           more
           familiar
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           runs
           a
           little
           rough
           in
           English
           ,
           to
           express
           one
           French
           Word
           ,
           by
           two
           or
           three
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Ease
           and
           Difficulty
           of
           translating
           these
           Languages
           in
           general
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           French
           in
           particular
           ,
           it
           has
           as
           many
           Advantages
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Sound
           ,
           as
           ours
           has
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Signification
           ;
           which
           is
           another
           Argument
           of
           the
           different
           Genius
           of
           the
           two
           Nations
           .
           Almost
           all
           the
           Relatives
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           and
           Pronouns
           in
           the
           French
           Language
           ,
           end
           in
           Vowels
           ,
           and
           are
           written
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Letters
           .
           Many
           of
           their
           
           words
           begin
           with
           Vowels
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           word
           after
           a
           Relative
           ,
           Pronoun
           or
           Article
           ,
           ends
           with
           a
           Vowel
           ,
           and
           begins
           with
           another
           ,
           they
           admit
           of
           their
           beloved
           Figure
           Apostrophe
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           the
           first
           Vowel
           .
           This
           they
           do
           to
           shun
           an
           ill
           sound
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           so
           musical
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           go
           against
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Sense
           and
           Grammar
           ,
           rather
           than
           fail
           ;
           as
           for
           Example
           ,
           speaking
           of
           a
           Man's
           Wife
           they
           say
           ,
           
             son
             Epouse
          
           ;
           whereas
           in
           Grammar
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           
             sa
             Epouse
          
           ;
           but
           this
           would
           throw
           a
           
           French-Man
           into
           a
           Fit
           of
           a
           Fever
           ,
           to
           hear
           one
           say
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Apostrophe
           
             S'
             Epouse
          
           ,
           as
           this
           makes
           their
           Language
           to
           run
           smoother
           ,
           so
           by
           this
           they
           express
           several
           Words
           very
           shortly
           ,
           as
           
             qu'entend
             je
          
           ,
           in
           English
           ,
           what
           do
           I
           hear
           ?
           In
           this
           Example
           ,
           three
           words
           have
           the
           Sound
           but
           of
           one
           ,
           for
           Sound
           prevails
           with
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           middle
           and
           end
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           words
           generally
           end
           in
           Vowels
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           pronounce
           the
           Consonant
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           two
           together
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           next
           word
           begins
           with
           a
           Vowel
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           their
           Relatives
           ,
           they
           can
           shortly
           ,
           and
           with
           ease
           resume
           a
           long
           Preceeding
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           two
           
           or
           three
           short
           words
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           Advantages
           of
           the
           French
           Tongue
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           borrow
           from
           the
           Latin.
           But
           as
           the
           French
           do
           not
           value
           a
           plain
           Suit
           without
           a
           Garniture
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Advantages
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           confound
           their
           own
           Language
           with
           needless
           Repetitions
           and
           Tautologies
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           certain
           Rhetorical
           Figure
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           imply
           twenty
           Lines
           ,
           to
           express
           what
           an
           English
           Man
           would
           say
           ,
           with
           more
           Ease
           and
           Sense
           in
           five
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Misfortune
           of
           translating
           French
           into
           English
           :
           If
           one
           endeavours
           to
           make
           it
           English
           Standard
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Translation
           .
           If
           one
           follows
           their
           Flourishes
           and
           Embroideries
           ,
           it
           is
           worse
           than
           French
           Tinsel
           .
           But
           these
           defects
           are
           only
           comparatively
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           English
           :
           And
           I
           do
           not
           say
           this
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           condemn
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           to
           praise
           our
           own
           Mother-Tongue
           ,
           for
           what
           we
           think
           a
           Deformity
           ,
           they
           may
           think
           a
           Perfection
           ;
           as
           the
           Negroes
           of
           Guinney
           think
           us
           as
           ugly
           ,
           as
           we
           think
           them
           :
           But
           to
           return
           to
           my
           present
           Translation
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           give
           you
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           as
           near
           his
           Words
           as
           was
           possible
           ;
           I
           was
           necessitated
           to
           add
           a
           little
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           
           otherwise
           the
           Book
           could
           not
           have
           been
           understood
           .
           I
           have
           used
           all
           along
           the
           Latin
           Word
           Axis
           ,
           which
           is
           Axle-tree
           in
           English
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           not
           think
           so
           proper
           a
           Word
           in
           a
           Treatise
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           what
           is
           generally
           understood
           by
           every
           Body
           .
           There
           is
           another
           Word
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Nights
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           uneasie
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           so
           for
           that
           it
           was
           so
           often
           repeated
           ,
           which
           is
           Tourbillion
           ,
           which
           signifies
           commonly
           a
           Whirl-wind
           ;
           but
           Monsieur
           
             Des
             Chartes
          
           understands
           it
           in
           a
           more
           general
           sense
           ,
           and
           I
           call
           it
           a
           Whirling
           ;
           the
           Author
           hath
           given
           a
           very
           good
           Definition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           retain
           the
           Word
           unwillingly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Preface
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           Book
           will
           be
           expected
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           give
           it
           to
           satisfie
           my self
           for
           being
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           translate
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           I
           could
           forbear
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           that
           Value
           for
           the
           ingenious
           French
           Author
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sorry
           I
           must
           write
           what
           some
           may
           understand
           to
           be
           a
           Satyr
           against
           him
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           Author
           is
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           in
           a
           more
           familiar
           Way
           than
           any
           other
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           every
           body
           
           understand
           him
           :
           For
           this
           End
           ,
           he
           introduceth
           a
           Woman
           of
           Quality
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Speakers
           in
           these
           five
           Discourses
           ,
           whom
           he
           feigns
           never
           to
           have
           heard
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Philosophy
           before
           .
           How
           well
           he
           hath
           performed
           his
           Vndertaking
           you
           will
           best
           judge
           when
           you
           have
           perused
           the
           Book
           :
           But
           if
           you
           would
           know
           before-hand
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           freely
           ,
           he
           hath
           failed
           in
           his
           Design
           ;
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           render
           this
           part
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           familiar
           ,
           he
           hath
           turned
           it
           into
           Ridicule
           ;
           he
           hath
           pushed
           his
           wild
           Notion
           of
           the
           
             Plurality
             of
             Worlds
          
           to
           that
           heighth
           of
           Extravagancy
           ,
           that
           he
           most
           certainly
           will
           confound
           those
           Readers
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           Iudgment
           and
           Wit
           to
           distinguish
           between
           what
           is
           truly
           solid
           (
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           probable
           )
           and
           what
           is
           trifling
           and
           airy
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           less
           Skill
           and
           Vnderstanding
           required
           in
           this
           ,
           than
           in
           comprehending
           the
           whole
           Subject
           he
           treats
           of
           .
           And
           for
           his
           Lady
           Marquiese
           ,
           he
           makes
           her
           say
           a
           great
           many
           very
           silly
           things
           ,
           tho'
           sometimes
           she
           makes
           Observations
           so
           learned
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           in
           Europe
           could
           make
           no
           better
           .
           His
           way
           of
           Arguing
           is
           extreamly
           fine
           ,
           and
           his
           Examples
           and
           Comparisons
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           extraordinary
           ,
           
           just
           ,
           natural
           ,
           and
           lofty
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           concluded
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Rose
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           irregular
           .
           The
           whole
           Book
           is
           very
           unequal
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           fourth
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           Discourses
           are
           incomparably
           the
           best
           .
           He
           ascribes
           all
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           says
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           from
           the
           Beginning
           to
           the
           End
           ;
           so
           that
           one
           would
           almost
           take
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Pagan
           .
           He
           endeavours
           chiefly
           two
           things
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           thousands
           of
           Worlds
           inhabited
           by
           Animals
           ,
           besides
           our
           Earth
           ,
           and
           hath
           urged
           this
           Fancy
           too
           far
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           defend
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           one
           may
           make
           a
           very
           good
           use
           of
           many
           things
           he
           hath
           expressed
           very
           finely
           ,
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           assist
           his
           wild
           Fancy
           ;
           for
           he
           gives
           a
           magnificent
           Idea
           of
           the
           vastness
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           almighty
           and
           infinite
           Power
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           .
           This
           he
           proves
           judiciously
           ,
           by
           the
           Appearances
           and
           Distances
           of
           the
           Planets
           and
           fixed
           Stars
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           let
           alone
           his
           learned
           Men
           ,
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           ,
           and
           Telescopes
           in
           the
           Planet
           Jupiter
           ,
           and
           his
           Inhabitants
           not
           only
           there
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           Milky-Way
           ,
           and
           only
           stuck
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           
           he
           had
           deserved
           much
           more
           Praise
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           he
           endeavours
           to
           defend
           and
           assert
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           System
           of
           Copernicus
           .
           As
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           his
           part
           as
           far
           as
           a
           Woman
           's
           Reasoning
           can
           go
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           venture
           upon
           the
           Astronomical
           part
           ,
           but
           leave
           that
           to
           the
           Mathematicians
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           Opinion
           of
           Copernicus
           (
           as
           to
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           's
           being
           fixed
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Motion
           ,
           but
           upon
           his
           own
           Axis
           )
           was
           first
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           those
           who
           neither
           understood
           the
           old
           System
           of
           Ptolemy
           ,
           nor
           the
           new
           one
           of
           Copernicus
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           this
           new
           Opinion
           was
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           embraced
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           was
           condemned
           as
           Heretical
           upon
           the
           same
           Account
           :
           After
           it
           had
           been
           examined
           by
           the
           best
           Mathematicians
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           found
           it
           answered
           all
           the
           
           Phaenomena's
           and
           Motions
           of
           the
           Spheres
           and
           Stars
           better
           than
           the
           System
           of
           Ptolemy
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           plainer
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           perplexing
           and
           confused
           as
           the
           old
           Opinion
           ;
           several
           of
           these
           learned
           Men
           therefore
           embraced
           this
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           held
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           all
           
           Arguments
           against
           Copernicus
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           what
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           this
           System
           was
           expresly
           against
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Amongst
           this
           Number
           is
           the
           learned
           Father
           Tacquit
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ;
           who
           ,
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           has
           writ
           a
           large
           Course
           of
           Mathematicks
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           of
           Astronomy
           ,
           which
           is
           deservedly
           much
           esteemed
           .
           In
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           he
           cites
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           the
           
           19th
           .
           
             Psalm
             ,
             And
             the
             Sun
             standing
             still
             at
             the
             Command
             of
          
           Ioshua
           .
           If
           I
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           much
           for
           Copernicus
           as
           Ptolemy
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           my
           Readers
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           with
           all
           due
           Reverence
           and
           Respect
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Bible
           was
           not
           to
           instruct
           Mankind
           in
           Astronomy
           ,
           Geometry
           ,
           or
           Chronology
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           has
           been
           so
           condescending
           to
           our
           Weakness
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Expressions
           are
           always
           turned
           to
           fit
           our
           Capacities
           ,
           and
           to
           fit
           the
           common
           Acceptance
           ,
           or
           Appearances
           of
           things
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           As
           to
           Astronomy
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           reserve
           that
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           shall
           begin
           with
           Geometry
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           could
           give
           many
           Instances
           of
           all
           three
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           give
           but
           one
           or
           two
           at
           most
           .
           The
           Measure
           and
           Dimensions
           of
           
           Solomon's
           Molten
           Brass
           Sea
           in
           
             1
             King.
             7.23
          
           .
           the
           Words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             And
             he
             made
             a
             molten
             Sea
             ,
             ten
             Cubits
             from
             one
             brim
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             was
             round
             all
             about
             ,
             and
             his
             heighth
             was
             five
             Cubits
             ,
             and
             a
             Line
             of
             thirty
             Cubits
             did
             compass
             it
             round
             about
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Diameter
           of
           this
           Vessel
           was
           a
           Third
           of
           its
           Circumference
           :
           This
           is
           indeed
           commonly
           understood
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           is
           far
           from
           a
           Geometrical
           Exactness
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hold
           to
           a
           Mathematical
           Demonstration
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           just
           Proportion
           between
           the
           Diameter
           and
           Circumference
           of
           a
           Circle
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           as
           to
           Chronology
           ,
           I
           could
           give
           many
           Instances
           out
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           name
           two
           that
           are
           very
           apparent
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           .
           See
           
             1
             King.
             6.1
          
           .
           the
           Words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             in
             the
             four
             hundred
             and
             fourscorth
             Year
             after
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Year
             of
             Solomon's
             Reign
             over
             Israel
             ,
             in
             the
             Month
             Zif
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             
             Month
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             build
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Compare
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           number
           of
           Years
           with
           
             Act.
             13.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
          
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Sermon
           to
           the
           Jews
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Years
           therein
           contained
           :
           The
           Words
           are
           these
           ,
        
         
           Ver.
           
             17.
             
             The
             God
             of
             this
             People
             of
          
           Israel
           
             chose
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             exalted
             the
             People
             when
             they
             dwelt
             as
             Strangers
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             with
             an
             high
             Hand
             brought
             he
             them
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Ver.
           
             18.
             
             And
             about
             the
             time
             of
             forty
             Years
             suffered
             he
             their
             Manners
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
        
         
           Ver.
           
             19.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             destroyed
             seven
             Nations
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Canaan
           ,
           
             he
             divided
             their
             Land
             to
             them
             by
             Lot.
             
          
        
         
           Ver.
           
             20.
             
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             gave
             unto
             them
             Judges
             ,
             about
             the
             space
             of
             four
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Years
             ,
             until
          
           Samuel
           
             the
             Prophet
          
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           
             21.
             
             And
             afterwards
             they
             desired
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             them
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Kish
           ,
           
             a
             Man
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
          
           Benjamin
           ,
           
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             Years
             .
          
        
         
           Ver.
           
             22.
             
             And
             when
             he
             had
             removed
             him
             ,
             he
             raised
             up
             unto
             them
          
           David
           
             to
             be
             their
             King.
          
           
        
         
         
           King
           David
           the
           Prophet
           reigned
           seven
           Years
           in
           Hebron
           ,
           and
           thirty
           three
           Years
           i
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           see
           
             1
             King.
             2.11
          
           .
           To
           this
           you
           must
           add
           the
           first
           three
           Years
           of
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           in
           
             1
             King.
             6.1
          
           .
           Put
           all
           these
           Numbers
           together
           ,
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Sermon
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           with
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           the
           first
           three
           Years
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           seven
           Years
           of
           
           Joshua's
           Government
           ,
           before
           the
           Land
           was
           divided
           by
           Lot
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           
             Act.
             13.19
          
           .
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Years
           will
           run
           thus
           :
           Forty
           Years
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           the
           seven
           Years
           of
           Joshua
           ,
           before
           the
           dividing
           the
           Land
           by
           Lot
           ;
           from
           thence
           ,
           till
           Samuel
           ,
           four
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Years
           ;
           forty
           Years
           for
           the
           Reign
           of
           Saul
           ,
           forty
           Years
           for
           the
           Reign
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           three
           Years
           of
           Solomon
           ;
           all
           these
           Numbers
           added
           together
           ,
           make
           five
           hundred
           and
           eighty
           Years
           ;
           which
           Computation
           differs
           an
           hundred
           Years
           from
           that
           in
           
             1
             King.
             6.1
          
           .
           which
           is
           but
           four
           hundred
           and
           eighty
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           present
           Business
           to
           reconcile
           this
           difference
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           easily
           do
           it
           ;
           if
           any
           Body
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           Pains
           to
           quarrel
           with
           my
           Boldness
           ,
           I
           am
           able
           to
           defend
           my self
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Instance
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Solomon
           ;
           for
           this
           ,
           see
           
             1
             King.
             11.42
          
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           reigned
           but
           forty
           Years
           over
           
             Israel
             .
             Josephus
          
           says
           expresly
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           his
           eighth
           Book
           of
           Antiquities
           ,
           that
           King
           Solomon
           reigned
           eighty
           Years
           ,
           and
           died
           at
           the
           Age
           of
           ninety
           four
           .
           I
           would
           not
           presume
           to
           name
           this
           famous
           Historian
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           easie
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Solomon
           reigned
           almost
           twice
           forty
           Years
           .
           The
           Greek
           Version
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           called
           commonly
           the
           Septuagint
           or
           
             seventy
             two
             Interpreters
          
           has
           it
           most
           expresly
           in
           
             3
             King.
             2.
          
           
           But
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           Kings
           according
           to
           our
           Translation
           in
           English
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           
             Solomon
             sat
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             twelve
             Years
             of
             Age.
          
           But
           for
           Confirmation
           ,
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           1
           Chr.
           22.5
           .
           and
           29.1
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Solomon
             was
             but
             young
             and
             tender
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             Rehoboam
             the
             Son
             of
             Solomon
             was
             forty
             one
             Years
             old
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
          
           see
           
             1
             King.
             14.21
          
           .
           How
           was
           it
           possible
           then
           that
           Solomon
           could
           beget
           a
           Son
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           but
           a
           
           Child
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           eleven
           Years
           of
           Age
           according
           to
           the
           Septuagint
           ?
           This
           Difficulty
           did
           strangely
           surprise
           a
           Primitive
           Bishop
           ,
           by
           Name
           ,
           Vitalis
           ,
           who
           proposed
           this
           Doubt
           to
           St.
           Jerome
           ,
           who
           was
           strangely
           put
           to
           it
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           ;
           and
           the
           Learned
           Holy
           Father
           is
           forc'd
           at
           last
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             does
             often
             kill
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             enlivens
             .
          
           The
           Difficulty
           is
           still
           greater
           than
           what
           Vitalis
           proposed
           to
           St.
           Jerome
           in
           his
           Epistle
           .
           Rehoboam
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           Naamah
           an
           Ammonitish
           ,
           stranger
           Woman
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             1
             King.
             14.31
          
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Solomon
           did
           not
           abandon
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           give
           himself
           to
           strange
           Women
           till
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           see
           
             1
             King.
             9.
          
           where
           he
           had
           so
           many
           strange
           Wives
           and
           Concubines
           ,
           besides
           his
           lawful
           Queen
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Aegypt's
           Daughter
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           convince
           any
           rational
           Man
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           names
           only
           the
           first
           forty
           Years
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           time
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           what
           was
           Right
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           is
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           was
           not
           designed
           ,
           to
           teach
           Mankind
           Geometry
           ,
           or
           instruct
           them
           in
           Chronology
           .
           
           The
           Learned
           
             Anthony
             Godean
          
           ,
           Lord
           and
           Bishop
           of
           Venice
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           sensible
           of
           this
           great
           Difficulty
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           Learned
           Church-History
           ,
           his
           Epitome
           from
           Adam
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           writing
           the
           Life
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             he
             was
             twenty
             three
             Years
             old
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           Vpon
           what
           Grounds
           ,
           or
           from
           what
           Authority
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           agrees
           better
           with
           the
           Age
           of
           
           Solomon's
           Son
           Rehoboam
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           remove
           the
           Difficulty
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           what
           I
           have
           said
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           perform
           what
           I
           undertook
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           was
           not
           designed
           to
           teach
           us
           Astronomy
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Geometry
           or
           Chronology
           .
           And
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           two
           Texts
           cited
           by
           Father
           
             Tacquet
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           of
           Psal.
           
             19.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
          
           and
           Iosh.
           
             10.12
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           at
           least
           as
           much
           for
           Copernicus
           his
           System
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           for
           
           Ptolemy's
           .
           The
           Words
           of
           the
           
           19th
           Psalm
           are
           ,
           
             In
             them
             hath
             he
             set
             a
             Tabernacle
             for
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             Bridegroom
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ;
             and
             rejoices
             as
             a
             strong
             Man
             to
             run
             his
             Race
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           these
           words
           are
           Allegorical
           is
           most
           
           plain
           .
           Does
           not
           the
           Word
           Set
           import
           Stability
           ,
           Fix'dness
           and
           Rest
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Words
           
             run
             his
             Race
          
           ,
           and
           
             come
             forth
             of
             his
             Chamber
          
           ,
           do
           signifie
           motion
           or
           turning
           round
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Words
           Tabernacle
           and
           Chamber
           express
           Places
           of
           Rest
           and
           Stability
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           I
           safely
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           makes
           for
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Copernicus
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           that
           of
           Ptolemy
           ?
           For
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           favour
           one
           Opinion
           as
           much
           as
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Texts
           of
           the
           Suns
           standing
           still
           at
           the
           Command
           of
           Joshua
           ,
           are
           yet
           plainer
           for
           Copernicus
           ,
           in
           
             Josh.
             10.
          
           and
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           
             v.
             12.
          
           the
           Words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Sun
             stand
             thou
             still
             on
             Gibeon
             ,
             and
             thou
             Moon
             on
             the
             Valley
             of
             Ajalon
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           best
           Edition
           of
           the
           English
           Bible
           ,
           which
           is
           printed
           in
           a
           small
           Folio
           by
           Buck
           ,
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           has
           an
           Asterism
           at
           the
           Word
           stand
           ,
           and
           renders
           it
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             Be
             thou
             silent
          
           :
           If
           it
           be
           so
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             be
             thou
             silent
          
           makes
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           according
           to
           Copernicus
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Sun
           according
           to
           Ptolemy
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           criticize
           upon
           Words
           ,
           consider
           this
           miraculous
           Passage
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Sun
           is
           commāded
           to
           
           stand
           still
           ,
           but
           the
           Moon
           also
           ,
           
             And
             thou
             Moon
             on
             the
             Valley
             of
             Ajalon
             .
          
           The
           Reason
           the
           Sun
           was
           commanded
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           might
           have
           Light
           to
           guide
           them
           ,
           to
           destroy
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Now
           when
           by
           this
           Miracle
           they
           had
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           of
           what
           Advantage
           could
           the
           Moon
           be
           to
           them
           ?
           Why
           was
           she
           commanded
           to
           stand
           still
           upon
           the
           Valley
           of
           Ajalon
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Land
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           Country
           or
           Province
           :
           The
           Valley
           of
           Ajalon
           is
           very
           near
           Gibeon
           ,
           where
           Joshua
           spoke
           to
           both
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           together
           to
           stand
           still
           above
           ,
           in
           Places
           so
           near
           each
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           was
           at
           that
           time
           very
           near
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           by
           Consequence
           was
           at
           that
           time
           either
           a
           day
           or
           two
           before
           her
           change
           ,
           or
           a
           day
           or
           two
           at
           most
           after
           new
           Moon
           ;
           and
           then
           she
           is
           nearer
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           to
           appearance
           ,
           so
           could
           not
           assist
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           with
           Light
           ,
           having
           so
           little
           of
           her
           own
           :
           It
           was
           then
           for
           some
           other
           Reason
           that
           the
           Moon
           stood
           still
           ;
           and
           for
           some
           other
           Reason
           that
           it
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           Both
           Systems
           agree
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           the
           nearest
           Planets
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
           and
           subservient
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           it
           ,
           during
           the
           Night
           ,
           in
           Absence
           of
           the
           Sun.
           Besides
           this
           ,
           the
           Moon
           has
           other
           strange
           Effects
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           the
           Earth
           it self
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           the
           living
           Creatures
           that
           inhabit
           it
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           are
           invisible
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           unknown
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           are
           most
           apparent
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           her
           wonderful
           Influence
           over
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           at
           such
           regular
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           ,
           if
           not
           interrupted
           by
           the
           Accident
           of
           some
           Storm
           ,
           or
           great
           Wind.
           We
           know
           of
           no
           Relation
           or
           Corresponding
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moon
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           what
           is
           common
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           receives
           her
           Light
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           she
           restores
           again
           by
           Reflection
           .
           If
           the
           Sun
           did
           move
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           System
           of
           Ptolemy
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Moon
           's
           standing
           still
           ?
           For
           if
           the
           Moon
           had
           gone
           on
           her
           Course
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           Loss
           or
           Disorder
           in
           Nature
           ?
           She
           having
           ,
           as
           I
           demonstrated
           before
           ,
           so
           little
           Light
           ,
           being
           so
           very
           near
           her
           Change
           ,
           would
           have
           recovered
           her
           Loss
           at
           the
           next
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           could
           have
           suffered
           nothing
           by
           the
           Accident
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Earth
           moving
           at
           the
           
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           an
           Annual
           and
           Diurnal
           Course
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           System
           of
           Copernicus
           ,
           would
           have
           occasioned
           such
           a
           Disorder
           and
           Confusion
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           two
           or
           three
           new
           Miracles
           ,
           all
           as
           great
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           could
           have
           set
           the
           World
           in
           Order
           again
           :
           The
           regular
           Ebbings
           and
           Flowings
           of
           the
           Sea
           must
           have
           been
           interrupted
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Appearing
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Horizon
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           Inconveniences
           in
           Nature
           ;
           as
           ,
           the
           Eclipses
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           so
           regular
           ,
           that
           an
           Astronomer
           could
           tell
           you
           to
           a
           Minute
           ,
           what
           Eclipses
           will
           be
           for
           thousands
           of
           Years
           to
           come
           ,
           both
           of
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ;
           when
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Climates
           they
           will
           be
           visible
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           they
           will
           last
           ,
           how
           many
           Degrees
           and
           Digits
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Luminaries
           will
           be
           obscured
           .
           So
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           when
           this
           stupendious
           Miracle
           was
           performed
           by
           the
           Almighty
           and
           Infinite
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           omnipotent
           Arm
           did
           in
           an
           Instant
           stop
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           was
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           though
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           be
           only
           named
           ,
           being
           ,
           to
           vulgar
           Appearance
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           Luminaries
           that
           govern
           the
           Vniverse
           .
           This
           was
           the
           space
           of
           a
           Day
           in
           
           Time
           ,
           yet
           can
           be
           called
           no
           part
           of
           Time
           ,
           since
           Time
           and
           Nature
           are
           always
           in
           motion
           ,
           and
           this
           Day
           was
           a
           stop
           of
           that
           Course
           .
           What
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           wonderful
           stop
           of
           Time
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           as
           strong
           for
           the
           System
           of
           Copernicus
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           of
           Ptolemy
           ?
           And
           why
           does
           my
           Belief
           of
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Rest
           of
           the
           Sun
           contradict
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           Am
           not
           I
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Sun
           lodges
           in
           a
           Tabernacle
           ?
           (
           as
           in
           
             Psal.
             19.
          
           )
           Are
           not
           all
           these
           Allegorical
           Sayings
           ?
           In
           the
           above-named
           Edition
           of
           the
           
             English
             Bible
          
           of
           
           Buck's
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           see
           
             Isa.
             8.38
          
           .
           where
           the
           Shadow
           returned
           ten
           Degrees
           backwards
           ,
           as
           a
           Sign
           of
           King
           Hezekiah's
           Recovery
           ,
           and
           there
           follow
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Sun
             returned
             ten
             Degrees
          
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           Margin
           you
           will
           find
           it
           from
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             The
             Shadow
             returned
             ten
             Degrees
             by
             the
             Sun
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           yet
           as
           much
           for
           Copernicus
           as
           Ptolemy
           .
           Whether
           God
           Almighty
           added
           ten
           Degrees
           or
           Hours
           to
           that
           Day
           ,
           or
           by
           another
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           made
           the
           Shadow
           to
           return
           upon
           the
           Dial
           of
           Ahaz
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           presume
           to
           determine
           ;
           but
           still
           you
           see
           the
           Hebrew
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           new
           System
           of
           Copernicus
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           performed
           my
           Vndertaking
           ,
           in
           making
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           are
           not
           material
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           do
           altogether
           condescend
           to
           the
           vulgar
           Capacity
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           two
           Texts
           of
           
             Psal.
             19.
          
           and
           
             Josh.
             10.
          
           are
           as
           much
           for
           Copernicus
           as
           against
           him
           .
           I
           hope
           none
           will
           think
           my
           Vndertaking
           too
           bold
           ,
           in
           making
           so
           much
           use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           on
           such
           an
           Occasion
           .
           I
           have
           a
           Precedent
           ,
           much
           esteemed
           by
           all
           ingenious
           Men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Burnet's
           Book
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           
             Antedeluvian
             World
          
           ,
           which
           incroaches
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           on
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           I
           have
           another
           Reason
           for
           saying
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           at
           this
           time
           :
           We
           live
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           many
           believe
           nothing
           contained
           in
           that
           holy
           Book
           ,
           others
           turn
           it
           into
           Ridicule
           :
           Some
           use
           it
           only
           for
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Foundation
           and
           Ground
           for
           Rebellion
           :
           Some
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Literal
           Sense
           ,
           and
           others
           give
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           only
           that
           Meaning
           and
           Sense
           that
           pleases
           their
           own
           Humours
           ,
           or
           suits
           best
           their
           present
           Purpose
           and
           Interest
           .
           As
           I
           quoted
           an
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Jerome
           to
           Vitalis
           before
           ,
           where
           that
           great
           Father
           says
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Letter
             kills
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             
             enlivens
          
           ;
           I
           think
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           dwells
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           enlightens
           us
           to
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Faith
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           other
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           relating
           to
           Astronomy
           ,
           Geometry
           ,
           Chronology
           ,
           or
           other
           liberal
           Sciences
           ,
           we
           leave
           those
           Points
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           who
           by
           comparing
           the
           several
           Copies
           ,
           Translations
           ,
           Versions
           ,
           and
           Editions
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           are
           best
           able
           to
           reconcile
           any
           apparent
           Differences
           ;
           and
           this
           with
           all
           Submission
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           School-men
           agitate
           and
           delate
           many
           things
           of
           a
           higher
           Nature
           ,
           than
           the
           standing
           still
           ,
           or
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Sun
           or
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           hope
           my
           Readers
           will
           be
           so
           just
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           I
           intend
           no
           Reflection
           on
           Religion
           by
           this
           Essay
           ;
           which
           being
           no
           Matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           free
           for
           every
           one
           to
           believe
           ,
           or
           not
           believe
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           .
           I
           have
           adventur'd
           to
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           from
           good
           Authority
           :
           And
           as
           this
           is
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           may
           hereafter
           venture
           to
           publish
           somewhat
           may
           be
           more
           useful
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           I
           shall
           
           conclude
           therefore
           with
           some
           few
           Lines
           ,
           as
           to
           my
           present
           Translation
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           laid
           the
           Scene
           at
           Paris
           ,
           where
           the
           Original
           was
           writ
           ;
           and
           have
           translated
           the
           Book
           near
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Author
           .
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           correct
           a
           Fault
           of
           the
           French
           Copy
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           heighth
           of
           our
           Air
           or
           Sphere
           of
           Activity
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           Copy
           makes
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           Leagues
           ,
           I
           call
           it
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           because
           sure
           this
           was
           a
           Fault
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           mistake
           of
           the
           Author
           .
           For
           Monsieur
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           Rohalt
           ,
           both
           assert
           it
           to
           be
           but
           two
           or
           three
           Leagues
           .
           I
           thought
           Paris
           and
           St.
           Denis
           fitter
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           Examples
           ,
           to
           compare
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Moon
           to
           ,
           than
           London
           and
           Greenwich
           ;
           because
           St.
           Denis
           having
           several
           Steeples
           and
           Walls
           ,
           is
           more
           like
           Paris
           ,
           than
           Greenwich
           is
           to
           
             London
             .
             Greenwich
          
           has
           no
           Walls
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           very
           low
           Steeple
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           from
           the
           Monument
           without
           a
           Prospective
           Glass
           .
           And
           I
           resolv'd
           either
           to
           give
           you
           the
           French
           Book
           into
           English
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           you
           the
           subject
           quite
           changed
           and
           made
           my
           own
           ;
           but
           having
           neither
           health
           nor
           leisure
           for
           the
           last
           I
           offer
           you
           the
           first
           such
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Author's
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           Find
           my self
           reduced
           almost
           to
           the
           same
           Condition
           in
           which
           Cicero
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           undertook
           to
           put
           Matters
           of
           Philosophy
           into
           Latin
           ;
           which
           ,
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           treated
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           Greek
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           said
           ,
           his
           Works
           would
           be
           unprofitable
           ,
           since
           those
           who
           loved
           Philosophy
           ,
           having
           already
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           find
           it
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           would
           neglect
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           to
           read
           it
           again
           in
           Latin
           (
           that
           not
           being
           the
           Original
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           those
           who
           did
           not
           care
           for
           Philosophy
           ,
           would
           not
           seek
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Latin
           ,
           or
           the
           Greek
           .
           But
           to
           this
           Cicero
           himself
           answers
           ;
           and
           says
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           were
           not
           Philosophers
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           the
           Reading
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Facility
           they
           Would
           find
           in
           its
           being
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           were
           Philosophers
           
           would
           be
           curious
           enough
           to
           see
           how
           well
           it
           had
           been
           turned
           from
           the
           Greek
           to
           the
           Latin.
           
        
         
           Cicero
           had
           reason
           to
           answer
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           the
           Excellency
           of
           his
           Genius
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Reputation
           he
           had
           already
           acquired
           sufficiently
           defend
           this
           new
           Undertaking
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           dedicated
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Publick
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           far
           from
           offering
           at
           any
           Defence
           for
           this
           of
           mine
           ,
           though
           the
           Enterprize
           be
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           I
           would
           treat
           of
           Philosophy
           in
           a
           manner
           altogether
           unphilosophical
           ,
           and
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           Point
           not
           too
           rough
           and
           harsh
           for
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           Numbers
           ,
           nor
           too
           light
           and
           trivial
           for
           the
           Learned
           .
           But
           if
           they
           should
           say
           to
           me
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Cicero
           ,
           that
           this
           Work
           is
           not
           at
           all
           proper
           for
           the
           Learned
           ,
           nor
           would
           it
           instruct
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           careless
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           answer
           as
           Cicero
           did
           ,
           who
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           searching
           for
           a
           middle
           way
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           such
           as
           would
           improve
           every
           Understanding
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           that
           which
           possibly
           will
           be
           advantageous
           to
           none
           :
           It
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           keep
           to
           a
           Medium
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           I
           shall
           
           scarce
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           search
           a
           second
           Method
           to
           please
           .
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           this
           Book
           should
           be
           read
           ,
           I
           advertise
           those
           that
           have
           some
           Knowledge
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           pretended
           to
           instruct
           ,
           but
           to
           divert
           them
           ,
           in
           presenting
           to
           them
           in
           a
           more
           agreeable
           manner
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           already
           know
           solidly
           :
           And
           I
           also
           advertise
           those
           to
           whom
           this
           Subject
           is
           new
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           at
           once
           instruct
           and
           please
           them
           :
           The
           Knowing
           will
           act
           ,
           contrary
           to
           my
           Intentions
           ,
           if
           they
           seek
           only
           Profit
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           they
           seek
           only
           Pleasure
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           amuse
           my self
           in
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           Philosophy
           the
           matter
           the
           most
           capable
           of
           inspiring
           a
           Curiosity
           ;
           for
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           seek
           no
           greater
           Interest
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           how
           this
           World
           which
           we
           inhabit
           ,
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           other
           Worlds
           that
           resemble
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           inhabited
           as
           well
           as
           this
           :
           After
           all
           ,
           let
           those
           that
           please
           ,
           give
           themselves
           the
           trouble
           of
           finding
           out
           this
           Truth
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           will
           not
           do
           it
           in
           Complaisance
           to
           my
           Book
           :
           Those
           that
           have
           any
           Thoughts
           to
           lose
           ,
           may
           cast
           them
           away
           here
           ;
           but
           all
           People
           are
           not
           
           in
           a
           Condition
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           an
           unprofitable
           Expence
           of
           Time.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           Discourse
           I
           have
           introduced
           a
           fair
           Lady
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           ,
           till
           now
           ,
           never
           heard
           any
           speak
           of
           it
           ;
           imagining
           ,
           by
           this
           Fiction
           ,
           I
           shall
           render
           my
           Work
           more
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           the
           fair
           Sex
           (
           who
           lose
           so
           much
           time
           at
           their
           Toylets
           in
           a
           less
           charming
           Study
           )
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           a
           Lady
           who
           had
           no
           supernatural
           Character
           ,
           and
           who
           never
           goes
           beyond
           the
           Bounds
           of
           a
           Person
           who
           has
           no
           Tincture
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           yet
           understands
           all
           that
           is
           told
           her
           ,
           and
           retains
           all
           the
           Notions
           of
           Tourbillions
           and
           Worlds
           ,
           without
           Confusion
           :
           And
           why
           should
           this
           imaginary
           Lady
           have
           the
           Precedency
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           delicate
           Sex
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           believe
           they
           are
           not
           as
           capable
           of
           conceiving
           that
           which
           she
           learned
           with
           so
           much
           Facility
           ?
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           applies
           her self
           to
           this
           Knowledge
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           this
           Application
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           to
           penetrate
           by
           force
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           into
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           obscure
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           obscurely
           explained
           ;
           't
           is
           only
           to
           read
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           to
           your selves
           at
           the
           same
           
           time
           what
           you
           read
           ,
           and
           to
           form
           some
           Image
           of
           it
           that
           may
           be
           clear
           and
           free
           from
           perplexing
           Difficulties
           .
           I
           ask
           of
           the
           Ladies
           (
           for
           this
           System
           )
           but
           the
           same
           Attention
           that
           they
           must
           give
           the
           Princess
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           follow
           the
           Intrigue
           ,
           and
           find
           out
           the
           Beauties
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Idea's
           of
           this
           Book
           are
           not
           so
           familiar
           to
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Princess
           of
           Cleve
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           not
           more
           obscure
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           that
           Novel
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           need
           not
           think
           above
           twice
           at
           most
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           be
           capable
           of
           taking
           a
           true
           Measure
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           just
           Sense
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           take
           a
           System
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           without
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           made
           use
           of
           true
           Philosophical
           Reasons
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           ,
           employed
           as
           many
           as
           are
           necessary
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           happily
           falls
           out
           ,
           the
           Notions
           of
           Philosophy
           upon
           this
           Subject
           are
           pleasant
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           satisfie
           the
           Reason
           ,
           they
           content
           the
           Imagination
           with
           a
           Prospect
           as
           agreeable
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           made
           on
           purpose
           to
           entertain
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Where
           I
           found
           some
           pieces
           not
           altogether
           so
           diverting
           as
           I
           wish'd
           ,
           I
           gave
           them
           Foreign
           Ornaments
           :
           Virgil
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Method
           in
           his
           Georgicks
           ,
           where
           he
           adorned
           his
           Subject
           (
           of
           it self
           altogether
           dull
           )
           with
           several
           Disgressions
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           agreeably
           .
           Ovid
           himself
           has
           done
           as
           much
           in
           his
           
             Art
             of
             Loving
          
           ,
           though
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Theme
           was
           infinitely
           more
           agreeable
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           mixed
           with
           it
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           he
           imagined
           it
           would
           be
           tiresome
           ,
           always
           to
           treat
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           of
           Gallantry
           :
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           much
           more
           need
           of
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Disgression
           ,
           have
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           them
           very
           frugally
           :
           I
           have
           authorized
           them
           by
           the
           Liberty
           of
           natural
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           them
           but
           in
           those
           places
           where
           I
           thought
           every
           body
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           find
           them
           ;
           I
           have
           put
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           Work
           ,
           because
           the
           Mind
           will
           not
           be
           then
           so
           well
           accustomed
           to
           the
           principal
           
           Idea's
           that
           I
           present
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           them
           from
           the
           Subject
           it self
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           approaching
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           would
           not
           have
           any
           Imagination
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Worlds
           that
           are
           entirely
           fabulous
           ,
           but
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           relate
           only
           that
           which
           might
           be
           thought
           most
           reasonable
           ;
           and
           the
           Visions
           themselves
           that
           I
           have
           added
           ,
           have
           something
           of
           a
           real
           Foundation
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           True
           and
           the
           False
           are
           here
           mixed
           ,
           but
           they
           always
           are
           very
           easie
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ;
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           undertake
           to
           justifie
           a
           Composure
           so
           fantastical
           :
           This
           is
           the
           most
           important
           Point
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           this
           only
           that
           I
           cannot
           give
           a
           Reason
           for
           ;
           but
           the
           publick
           Censure
           will
           inform
           me
           ,
           what
           I
           ought
           to
           think
           of
           this
           Design
           .
        
         
           There
           remains
           no
           more
           for
           me
           to
           say
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           but
           to
           speak
           to
           one
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           most
           difficult
           to
           content
           (
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           but
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           will
           not
           take
           for
           current
           Pay
           ,
           unless
           they
           appear
           to
           them
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           )
           and
           these
           are
           the
           scrupulous
           Persons
           ,
           who
           may
           imagine
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           danger
           in
           placing
           Inhabitants
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           on
           this
           Earth
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           had
           a
           Respect
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           most
           
           delicate
           Niceties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           shock
           it
           in
           a
           publick
           Work
           ,
           though
           that
           Care
           were
           contrary
           to
           my
           Opinion
           .
           But
           that
           which
           will
           surprize
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           this
           System
           ,
           where
           I
           fill
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Worlds
           with
           Inhabitants
           ;
           and
           you
           need
           only
           reform
           and
           clear
           one
           Error
           of
           the
           Imagination
           :
           But
           when
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           the
           Moon
           is
           inhabited
           ,
           you
           presently
           represent
           to
           your
           Fancy
           Men
           made
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           are
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Theologician
           ,
           you
           will
           then
           be
           presently
           full
           of
           Difficulties
           :
           
             The
             Posterity
             of
          
           Adam
           
             could
             not
             possibly
             extend
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             nor
             send
             Colonies
             into
             that
             Country
             ;
             then
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           Adam
           :
           And
           that
           would
           be
           a
           great
           perplexing
           Point
           in
           Theology
           ,
           to
           imagine
           there
           should
           be
           Men
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           to
           descend
           from
           Adam
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           saying
           any
           more
           ,
           all
           the
           Difficulties
           are
           reduced
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           we
           ought
           to
           employ
           in
           a
           tedious
           Explanation
           ,
           are
           too
           worthy
           of
           Gravity
           to
           be
           put
           into
           this
           Book
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           I
           could
           answer
           solidly
           enough
           to
           their
           Objections
           ,
           if
           I
           undertook
           
           it
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           answering
           them
           ;
           let
           the
           Men
           in
           the
           Moon
           do
           it
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           concern'd
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           they
           that
           put
           the
           Men
           there
           ,
           I
           only
           put
           Inhabitants
           ,
           which
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           are
           not
           Men.
           What
           are
           they
           then
           ?
           'T
           is
           not
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           do
           not
           imagine
           that
           I
           design
           ,
           (
           by
           saying
           there
           are
           no
           Men
           in
           the
           Moon
           )
           to
           evade
           your
           Objections
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
           Idea's
           that
           I
           have
           of
           the
           infinite
           Diversity
           that
           Nature
           ought
           to
           use
           in
           her
           Works
           )
           that
           there
           can
           be
           none
           .
           This
           Idea
           governs
           all
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           confuted
           by
           any
           Philosopher
           ;
           therefore
           I
           believe
           I
           shall
           meet
           with
           no
           Objection
           from
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           speak
           of
           these
           Entertainments
           ,
           without
           having
           read
           them
           .
           But
           is
           this
           Reason
           enough
           for
           me
           to
           depend
           on
           ?
           No
           ,
           't
           is
           rather
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           for
           me
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           this
           Objection
           will
           be
           often
           urged
           in
           several
           places
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           Monsieur
           de
           L
           —
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOV
           expect
           I
           shou'd
           give
           you
           an
           exact
           Account
           in
           what
           manner
           I
           pass'd
           my
           Time
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           of
           —
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           this
           Account
           will
           enlarge
           it self
           to
           a
           Volume
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           to
           a
           Volume
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           while
           you
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           expect
           to
           hear
           of
           Feasting
           ,
           Parties
           at
           play
           ,
           and
           Hunting-matches
           .
           No
           ,
           Sir
           ;
           you
           will
           hear
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             Planets
             ,
             Worlds
          
           and
           Tourbillions
           ,
           nor
           has
           there
           been
           any
           other
           things
           discours'd
           on
           .
           Perhaps
           you
           are
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           believe
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           so
           ridiculous
           as
           it
           may
           appear
           to
           the
           less
           Learned
           ;
           and
           possibly
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           I
           have
           drawn
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           into
           our
           Party
           :
           We
           cou'd
           not
           have
           made
           an
           Advantage
           more
           considerable
           ,
           since
           I
           always
           esteem'd
           Youth
           and
           
           Beauty
           as
           things
           of
           great
           value
           .
           If
           Wisdom
           her self
           wou'd
           appear
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           be
           well
           received
           ,
           she
           wou'd
           not
           do
           ill
           to
           assume
           the
           Form
           and
           Resemblance
           of
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           and
           cou'd
           she
           be
           so
           agreeable
           in
           her
           Conversation
           ,
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           wou'd
           run
           after
           her
           Precepts
           .
           You
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           hear
           Wonders
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           make
           you
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           Discourse
           I
           had
           with
           this
           beautiful
           Lady
           ;
           and
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           as
           much
           Wit
           as
           her self
           ,
           to
           repeat
           all
           she
           said
           in
           the
           same
           graceful
           manner
           she
           express'd
           it
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           make
           you
           sensible
           of
           the
           Readiness
           of
           her
           Genius
           ,
           in
           comprehending
           all
           things
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           esteem
           her
           perfectly
           witty
           ,
           since
           she
           is
           so
           with
           the
           most
           Facility
           in
           the
           World.
           Perhaps
           you
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           her
           Sex
           must
           needs
           be
           wanting
           in
           those
           Perfections
           which
           adorn
           ours
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           read
           so
           much
           .
           But
           what
           signifies
           the
           reading
           of
           so
           many
           vast
           Volumes
           over
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Men
           who
           have
           made
           that
           the
           Business
           of
           their
           whole
           Lives
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           if
           I
           durst
           ,
           I
           wou'd
           scarce
           allow
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           any
           thing
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           me
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           before
           I
           begin
           to
           open
           the
           Conversation
           I
           had
           with
           Madam
           
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           I
           ought
           ,
           of
           Course
           ,
           to
           describe
           to
           you
           the
           Castle
           ,
           whither
           she
           was
           retir'd
           ,
           to
           pass
           the
           Autumn
           .
           People
           are
           apt
           ,
           on
           such
           Occasions
           ,
           to
           make
           very
           large
           Descriptions
           ,
           but
           I
           'll
           be
           more
           favourable
           to
           you
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           I
           found
           no
           Company
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           of
           :
           The
           two
           first
           Days
           there
           pass'd
           nothing
           remarkable
           ,
           but
           our
           Time
           was
           spent
           in
           discoursing
           of
           the
           News
           of
           Paris
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           came
           :
           After
           this
           ,
           pass'd
           those
           Entertainments
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Sequel
           ,
           I
           will
           impart
           to
           you
           .
           I
           will
           divide
           our
           Discourse
           therefore
           into
           Nights
           ,
           because
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           we
           had
           none
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Nights
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           First
           Night
           .
        
         
           WE
           went
           one
           Evening
           after
           Supper
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           the
           Air
           was
           cool
           and
           refreshing
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           sufficient
           amends
           for
           the
           excessive
           heat
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           I
           find
           I
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           make
           you
           a
           Description
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           well
           avoid
           ,
           the
           fineness
           of
           it
           leading
           me
           so
           necessarily
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Moon
           was
           about
           an
           hour
           high
           ,
           which
           shining
           through
           the
           Boughs
           of
           the
           Trees
           ,
           made
           a
           most
           agreeable
           Mixture
           ,
           and
           checker'd
           the
           Paths
           beneath
           with
           a
           most
           resplendent
           white
           upon
           the
           green
           ,
           which
           appeared
           to
           be
           black
           by
           that
           
           Light
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           Cloud
           to
           be
           seen
           that
           could
           hide
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           obscure
           the
           smallest
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           which
           lookt
           all
           like
           pure
           polisht
           Gold
           ,
           whose
           Luster
           was
           extreamly
           heightened
           by
           the
           deep
           Azure
           Field
           on
           which
           they
           were
           placed
           :
           These
           pleasant
           Objects
           set
           me
           a
           thinking
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           continued
           longer
           in
           that
           silent
           Contemplation
           ;
           but
           the
           Presence
           of
           a
           Person
           of
           her
           Wit
           and
           Beauty
           hindered
           me
           from
           giving
           up
           my
           Thoughts
           intirely
           to
           the
           Moon
           and
           Stars
           .
           Do
           not
           you
           believe
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           clearness
           of
           this
           Night
           exceeds
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           brightest
           day
           ?
           I
           confess
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           the
           Day
           must
           yield
           to
           such
           a
           Night
           ;
           the
           day
           which
           resembles
           a
           fair
           Beauty
           ,
           which
           though
           more
           sparkling
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           charming
           as
           one
           of
           a
           brown
           Complexion
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           true
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Night
           .
           You
           are
           very
           generous
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           advantage
           to
           the
           brown
           ,
           you
           who
           
           are
           so
           admirably
           fair
           your self
           :
           Yet
           without
           dispute
           ,
           day
           is
           the
           most
           beautiful
           thing
           in
           Nature
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Heroines
           in
           Romances
           ,
           which
           are
           modelled
           after
           the
           most
           perfect
           Idea
           fancy
           can
           represent
           by
           the
           most
           ingenious
           of
           mankind
           ,
           are
           generally
           described
           to
           be
           fair
           .
           But
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           Beauty
           is
           insipid
           ,
           if
           it
           want
           the
           pleasure
           and
           power
           of
           charming
           ;
           and
           you
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           brightest
           day
           that
           ever
           you
           saw
           could
           never
           have
           engaged
           you
           in
           so
           agreeable
           an
           Ecstasie
           ,
           as
           you
           were
           just
           now
           like
           to
           have
           faln
           into
           by
           the
           powerful
           attractions
           of
           this
           Night
           .
        
         
           I
           agree
           to
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           own
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           a
           Beauty
           of
           your
           complexion
           would
           give
           me
           another
           sort
           of
           transport
           than
           the
           finest
           Night
           with
           all
           the
           advantages
           obscurity
           can
           give
           it
           .
        
         
           Though
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           since
           those
           fair
           Beauties
           that
           so
           resemble
           the
           
           day
           ,
           produce
           not
           those
           soft
           Effects
           of
           the
           other
           .
           How
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           Lovers
           who
           are
           the
           best
           Judges
           of
           what
           is
           pleasing
           and
           touching
           ,
           do
           always
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Night
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Songs
           and
           Elegies
           ?
           I
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           they
           most
           certainly
           paid
           their
           acknowledgments
           to
           the
           Night
           ;
           for
           she
           was
           ever
           most
           favourable
           to
           all
           their
           Designs
           .
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           replied
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           she
           receives
           also
           all
           their
           Complaints
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           Confident
           of
           all
           their
           Entrigues
           ;
           from
           whence
           proceeds
           that
           ?
           The
           silence
           and
           gloom
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           inspires
           the
           restless
           Sigher
           with
           thoughts
           very
           passionate
           and
           languishing
           ,
           which
           the
           busier
           day
           diverts
           a
           thousand
           little
           ways
           (
           though
           one
           would
           think
           the
           Night
           should
           charm
           all
           things
           to
           repose
           )
           and
           though
           the
           day
           affords
           Solitudes
           ,
           dark
           Recesses
           ,
           Groves
           and
           Grottoes
           ,
           equally
           obscure
           and
           silent
           as
           the
           Night
           it self
           ;
           yet
           we
           fansy
           that
           the
           Stars
           move
           with
           a
           more
           silent
           motion
           
           than
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Objects
           which
           the
           Heavens
           represent
           to
           our
           view
           ,
           are
           softer
           ,
           and
           stay
           our
           sight
           more
           easily
           ;
           and
           flattering
           our selves
           that
           we
           are
           the
           only
           Persons
           at
           that
           time
           awake
           ,
           we
           are
           vain
           enough
           to
           give
           a
           loose
           to
           a
           thousand
           thoughts
           extravagant
           and
           easing
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Scene
           of
           the
           Universe
           by
           day-light
           appears
           too
           Uniform
           ,
           we
           beholding
           but
           one
           Great
           Luminary
           in
           an
           Arched
           Vault
           of
           Azure
           ,
           of
           a
           Vast
           Extent
           ,
           while
           all
           the
           Stars
           appear
           confusedly
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           disposed
           as
           it
           were
           by
           chance
           in
           a
           thousand
           different
           Figures
           ,
           which
           assists
           our
           roving
           Fancies
           to
           fall
           agreeably
           into
           silent
           thoughts
           .
           Sir
           ,
           replied
           Madam
           
             la
             Marqueise
          
           ,
           I
           have
           always
           felt
           those
           effects
           of
           Night
           you
           tell
           me
           of
           ,
           I
           love
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           heartily
           angry
           with
           the
           Sun
           for
           taking
           them
           from
           my
           sight
           .
           Ah
           ,
           cry'd
           I
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forgive
           his
           taking
           from
           me
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           those
           Worlds
           that
           are
           there
           .
           Worlds
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
           what
           Worlds
           ?
           And
           looking
           earnestly
           upon
           me
           ,
           asked
           me
           again
           ,
           what
           I
           meant
           ?
           I
           ask
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           was
           insensibly
           led
           to
           this
           fond
           discovery
           of
           my
           weakness
           .
           What
           weakness
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           more
           earnestly
           than
           before
           ?
           Alass
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           have
           imagined
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           every
           Star
           may
           perchance
           be
           another
           World
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           swear
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           that
           Opinion
           is
           so
           pleasant
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           gives
           me
           very
           diverting
           
           Idea's
           ,
           which
           have
           fixed
           themselves
           delightfully
           in
           my
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           even
           solid
           Truth
           should
           have
           its
           agreeableness
           .
           Well
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           since
           your
           Folly
           is
           so
           pleasing
           to
           you
           ,
           give
           me
           a
           share
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           believe
           whatever
           you
           please
           concerning
           the
           Stars
           ,
           if
           I
           find
           it
           pleasant
           .
           Ah
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           hastily
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Pleasure
           as
           you
           find
           in
           one
           of
           
           Mullier's
           Plays
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Pleasure
           that
           is
           —
           I
           know
           not
           where
           ,
           in
           
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           which
           only
           transports
           the
           Mind
           .
           What
           ,
           replied
           she
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           me
           then
           incapable
           of
           all
           those
           Pleasures
           which
           entertain
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           only
           treat
           the
           Mind
           ?
           I
           will
           instantly
           shew
           you
           the
           contrary
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           soon
           as
           you
           have
           told
           me
           what
           you
           know
           of
           your
           Stars
           .
           Ah
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           cry'd
           I
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           indure
           to
           be
           reproach'd
           with
           that
           neglect
           of
           my
           own
           happiness
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Grove
           at
           ten
           a
           Clock
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           I
           talk'd
           of
           nothing
           but
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           Beauty
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           no
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           search
           for
           Philosophy
           some
           where
           else
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           put
           her
           off
           by
           Excuses
           ,
           from
           a
           Novelty
           she
           was
           already
           but
           too
           much
           prepossest
           with
           :
           There
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           yielding
           ,
           and
           all
           I
           could
           do
           was
           to
           prevail
           with
           her
           to
           be
           secret
           ,
           for
           the
           saving
           my
           Honour
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           found
           my self
           engaged
           past
           retreat
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           design
           to
           speak
           ,
           I
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           begin
           my
           discourse
           ,
           
           for
           to
           prove
           to
           her
           (
           who
           understood
           nothing
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           )
           that
           the
           Earth
           was
           a
           Planet
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Planets
           so
           many
           Earths
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Stars
           Worlds
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           explaining
           my self
           ,
           to
           bring
           my
           Arguments
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           still
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           her
           that
           't
           was
           much
           better
           to
           pass
           the
           time
           in
           another
           manner
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           reasonable
           People
           in
           our
           Circumstances
           would
           do
           ;
           but
           I
           pleaded
           to
           no
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           satisfie
           her
           ,
           and
           give
           her
           a
           general
           Idea
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           I
           made
           use
           of
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           .
        
         
           All
           Philosophy
           is
           grounded
           on
           two
           Principles
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           passionate
           thirst
           of
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Organs
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Eye-sight
           were
           in
           perfection
           ,
           you
           could
           as
           easily
           discern
           there
           were
           Worlds
           in
           the
           Stars
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           are
           Stars
           :
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           less
           curious
           
           and
           desirous
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           which
           indeed
           comes
           all
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           but
           we
           would
           gladly
           know
           more
           than
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           the
           difficulty
           :
           for
           if
           we
           could
           see
           well
           and
           truly
           what
           we
           see
           ,
           we
           should
           know
           enough
           ;
           but
           we
           see
           most
           Objects
           quite
           otherwise
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           true
           Philosophers
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           not
           believing
           what
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           knowledge
           of
           what
           they
           see
           not
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           Opinion
           this
           kind
           of
           life
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           envied
           ;
           but
           I
           fansy
           still
           to
           my self
           that
           Nature
           is
           a
           great
           Scene
           ,
           or
           Representation
           ,
           much
           like
           one
           of
           our
           
           Opera's
           ;
           for
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           where
           you
           sit
           to
           behold
           the
           Opera
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           see
           the
           Stage
           ,
           as
           really
           it
           is
           ,
           Since
           every
           thing
           is
           disposed
           there
           for
           the
           representing
           agreeable
           Objects
           to
           your
           sight
           ,
           from
           a
           large
           distance
           ,
           while
           the
           wheels
           &
           weights
           ,
           which
           move
           and
           counterpoise
           the
           
           Machines
           are
           all
           concealed
           from
           our
           view
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           trouble
           our selves
           so
           much
           to
           find
           out
           how
           all
           those
           Motions
           that
           we
           see
           there
           ,
           are
           performed
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           among
           so
           vast
           a
           number
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           above
           one
           Enginier
           in
           the
           whole
           Pit
           ,
           that
           troubles
           himself
           with
           the
           consideration
           how
           those
           flights
           are
           managed
           that
           seem
           so
           new
           and
           so
           extraordinary
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           resolves
           at
           any
           rate
           to
           find
           out
           the
           contrivance
           of
           them
           ;
           You
           cannot
           but
           guess
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           this
           Enginier
           is
           not
           unlike
           a
           Philosopher
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           difficulty
           incomparably
           greater
           to
           Philosophers
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Ropes
           ,
           Pullies
           ,
           Wheels
           and
           Weights
           ,
           which
           give
           motion
           to
           the
           different
           Scenes
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           Nature
           ,
           are
           so
           well
           hid
           both
           from
           our
           sight
           and
           understanding
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           long
           time
           before
           mankind
           could
           so
           much
           as
           guess
           at
           the
           Causes
           that
           moved
           the
           vast
           Frame
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
        
         
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           imagine
           to
           your
           
           self
           ,
           the
           Ancient
           Philosophers
           beholding
           one
           of
           our
           
           Opera's
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Aristotle
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           whose
           Names
           and
           Reputations
           make
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           suppose
           they
           were
           to
           behold
           the
           flying
           of
           Phaeton
           ,
           who
           is
           carried
           aloft
           by
           the
           Winds
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           discern
           the
           Ropes
           and
           Pullies
           ,
           but
           were
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           contrivance
           of
           the
           Machine
           behind
           the
           Scenes
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           say
           —
           
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             Secret
             Virtue
             that
             carries
             up
          
           Phaeton
           .
           Another
           ,
           That
           Phaeton
           
             is
             composed
             of
             certain
             Numbers
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             mount
             upwards
             .
          
           The
           third
           —
           That
           Phaeton
           
             has
             a
             certain
             kindness
             for
             the
             highest
             Part
             of
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             is
             uneasie
             when
             he
             is
             not
             there
             .
          
           And
           a
           fourth
           —
           That
           Phaeton
           
             was
             not
             made
             for
             flying
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             fly
             ,
             than
             leave
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             Stage
             void
          
           :
           Besides
           a
           hundred
           other
           Notions
           ,
           which
           I
           wonder
           have
           not
           intirely
           
           ruined
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           In
           our
           Age
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Moderns
           would
           say
           —
           That
           Phaetons
           
             's
             flight
             upward
             is
             because
             he
             is
             hoisted
             by
             Ropes
             ,
             and
             that
             while
             he
             ascends
             ,
             a
             greater
             weight
             than
             he
             descends
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           men
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           any
           corporeal
           being
           moves
           it self
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           set
           on
           Motion
           ,
           or
           pusht
           by
           another
           Body
           ,
           or
           drawn
           by
           Ropes
           ;
           nor
           that
           any
           heavy
           thing
           ascends
           or
           descends
           ,
           without
           a
           counter-poise
           equal
           with
           it
           in
           weight
           to
           balance
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           't
           is
           guided
           by
           Springs
           .
           And
           could
           we
           see
           Nature
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           nothing
           but
           the
           hinder
           part
           of
           the
           Theatre
           at
           the
           Opera
           .
           By
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           said
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ,
           Philosophy
           is
           become
           very
           Mechanical
           .
           So
           very
           Mechanical
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           afraid
           men
           will
           quickly
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           some
           would
           have
           the
           Universe
           no
           other
           thing
           in
           Greeat
           ,
           than
           a
           Watch
           is
           in
           Little
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           things
           in
           it
           are
           ordered
           
           by
           Regular
           Motion
           ,
           which
           depends
           upon
           the
           just
           and
           equal
           disposal
           of
           its
           Parts
           ;
           Confess
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           have
           not
           you
           had
           heretofore
           a
           more
           sublime
           Idea
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           you
           honoured
           it
           with
           a
           better
           Opinion
           than
           it
           deserved
           ?
           I
           have
           known
           several
           esteem
           it
           less
           since
           they
           believed
           they
           knew
           it
           better
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           I
           esteem
           it
           more
           since
           I
           knew
           it
           is
           so
           like
           a
           Watch
           :
           And
           't
           is
           most
           surprising
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           course
           and
           order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           how
           ever
           admirable
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           ,
           moves
           upon
           Principles
           and
           Things
           that
           are
           so
           very
           easie
           and
           simple
           .
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           replied
           I
           ,
           who
           has
           given
           you
           so
           just
           Idea's
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           not
           ordinary
           to
           have
           such
           ;
           most
           People
           retain
           in
           their
           minds
           some
           false
           Principle
           or
           other
           of
           Admiration
           ,
           wraped
           up
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           which
           they
           adore
           :
           They
           admire
           Nature
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ;
           
           and
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           those
           sort
           of
           People
           never
           despise
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           moment
           they
           begin
           to
           understand
           it
           :
           But
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           find
           you
           so
           well
           disposed
           to
           comprehend
           all
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           without
           further
           Preface
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           draw
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           From
           the
           Earth
           where
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           see
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           is
           that
           Azure
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           that
           vast
           Vault
           ,
           where
           the
           Stars
           are
           placed
           as
           so
           many
           Golden
           Nails
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           fixt
           ,
           because
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           no
           other
           motion
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           their
           proper
           Sphere
           ,
           which
           carries
           them
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ;
           between
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           or
           lowest
           Heaven
           ▪
           are
           hung
           at
           different
           heights
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           five
           other
           Stars
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           Planets
           ,
           
             Mercury
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Iupiter
             ,
          
           and
           Saturn
           .
           These
           Planets
           not
           being
           fixt
           to
           any
           one
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           having
           unequal
           Motions
           ,
           they
           
           are
           in
           different
           Aspects
           ,
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           they
           are
           in
           conjunction
           ,
           or
           at
           distance
           ,
           they
           make
           different
           Figures
           ;
           whereas
           the
           fixt
           Stars
           are
           always
           in
           the
           same
           Position
           ,
           one
           towards
           another
           :
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           
           Charles's
           -
           Wain
           ,
           or
           the
           Constellation
           of
           the
           Great
           Bear
           ,
           which
           you
           see
           ,
           and
           which
           consists
           of
           Seven
           Stars
           ,
           has
           always
           been
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           continue
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           the
           Moon
           is
           sometimes
           near
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           through
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Planets
           :
           It
           was
           in
           this
           manner
           that
           the
           Celestial
           Bodies
           appeared
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Chaldean
           Shepherds
           ,
           whose
           great
           leisure
           produced
           these
           first
           Observations
           ,
           which
           have
           since
           been
           so
           well
           improved
           ;
           and
           upon
           which
           all
           Astronomy
           is
           founded
           :
           For
           Astronomy
           had
           its
           beginning
           in
           Chaldea
           ,
           as
           Geometry
           ,
           was
           invented
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           where
           the
           inundations
           of
           the
           River
           Nile
           ,
           having
           confounded
           and
           removed
           the
           Limits
           and
           the
           
           Land-marks
           of
           the
           several
           Possessions
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           did
           prompt
           them
           to
           find
           out
           sure
           and
           exact
           Measures
           ,
           by
           which
           every
           one
           might
           know
           his
           own
           Field
           from
           that
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           :
           So
           that
           Astronomy
           is
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           Geometry
           is
           the
           Child
           of
           Interest
           ;
           and
           should
           we
           inquire
           into
           the
           Original
           of
           Poetry
           ,
           we
           should
           in
           all
           appearance
           find
           ,
           that
           it
           owes
           its
           beginning
           to
           Love.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           extreamly
           glad
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           learned
           the
           Genealogy
           of
           the
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           that
           I
           must
           content
           my self
           with
           Astronomy
           ,
           Geometry
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           requiring
           a
           Soul
           more
           interested
           in
           worldly
           Concerns
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           for
           Poetry
           ,
           't
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           those
           of
           a
           more
           Amorous
           Inclination
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           all
           the
           leisure
           and
           time
           to
           spare
           that
           Astronomy
           requires
           :
           Besides
           that
           I
           live
           now
           happily
           retired
           in
           the
           Fields
           and
           Groves
           ,
           and
           lead
           a
           sort
           of
           Pastoral
           
           Life
           ,
           so
           very
           agreeable
           to
           Astronomy
           .
           Do
           not
           deceive
           your self
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           a
           true
           Pastoral
           Life
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           Planets
           and
           fix'd
           Stars
           :
           Be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Shepherds
           in
           the
           Story
           of
           Astroea
           did
           not
           pass
           their
           time
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           divertisement
           ;
           they
           had
           business
           of
           a
           softer
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           Nature
           .
           Oh
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Pastorals
           of
           Astraea
           is
           too
           dangerous
           :
           I
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Chaldean
           Shepherds
           better
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           spoke
           but
           now
           :
           Go
           on
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           hear
           nothing
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           Chaldean
           :
           So
           soon
           as
           that
           Order
           ,
           and
           these
           Motions
           of
           the
           Heavens
           were
           discovered
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ?
           The
           next
           thing
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           guess
           how
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Universe
           were
           to
           be
           disposed
           and
           ranged
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           what
           the
           Learned
           call
           ,
           The
           making
           a
           System
           :
           But
           before
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           explain
           to
           you
           the
           first
           System
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           naturally
           made
           like
           a
           certain
           Athenian
           Fool
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           have
           heard
           ;
           who
           fansied
           that
           all
           the
           Ships
           that
           came
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           Piraa
           ,
           belonged
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           vast
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           
           was
           destined
           to
           our
           use
           :
           For
           if
           a
           Philosopher
           be
           asked
           ,
           for
           what
           all
           this
           prodigious
           number
           of
           fixed
           Stars
           serve
           (
           since
           a
           very
           few
           would
           supply
           the
           business
           of
           the
           whole
           )
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           gravely
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           made
           to
           please
           our
           sight
           .
           Upon
           this
           Principle
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           Man
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           was
           immoveably
           fixed
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           whilst
           all
           the
           Celestial
           Bodies
           (
           made
           only
           for
           her
           )
           were
           at
           the
           pains
           of
           turning
           continually
           round
           ,
           to
           give
           Light
           to
           the
           Earth
           :
           And
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           above
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           placed
           the
           Moon
           ;
           above
           the
           Moon
           ,
           Mercury
           ;
           then
           Venus
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
             Mars
             ,
             Iupiter
             ,
             Saturn
          
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Sphere
           of
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           :
           The
           Earth
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           was
           just
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           several
           Circles
           ,
           described
           by
           the
           Planets
           ;
           and
           the
           greater
           these
           Circles
           were
           ,
           the
           further
           they
           were
           distant
           from
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           they
           took
           a
           longer
           time
           in
           compleating
           their
           round
           ;
           which
           is
           certainly
           true
           .
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           why
           you
           should
           not
           approve
           of
           this
           Order
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           clear
           and
           intelligible
           ;
           for
           my
           
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           extreamly
           pleased
           and
           satisfied
           with
           it
           .
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           without
           Vanity
           ,
           I
           have
           very
           much
           softned
           and
           explained
           this
           System
           :
           Should
           I
           expose
           it
           to
           you
           such
           as
           it
           was
           first
           invented
           by
           its
           Author
           Ptolemy
           ,
           or
           by
           those
           that
           have
           followed
           his
           Principles
           ,
           it
           would
           frighten
           you
           :
           The
           motion
           of
           the
           Planets
           being
           irregular
           ,
           they
           move
           sometimes
           fast
           ,
           sometimes
           slow
           ;
           sometimes
           towards
           one
           side
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           another
           ;
           at
           one
           time
           near
           the
           Earth
           ,
           at
           another
           far
           from
           it
           .
           The
           Ancients
           did
           imagine
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           Circles
           ,
           differently
           interwoven
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           fansy'd
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           understood
           all
           the
           irregular
           Phaenomena's
           ,
           or
           Appearances
           in
           Nature
           .
           And
           the
           Confusion
           of
           these
           Circles
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           men
           knew
           no
           better
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           a
           great
           Mathematician
           (
           not
           over
           devout
           )
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             God
             had
             call'd
             him
             to
             his
             Council
             when
             he
             form'd
             the
             Vniverse
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             given
             him
             good
             Advice
             .
          
           The
           thought
           was
           impious
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           odd
           to
           reflect
           ,
           that
           the
           confusion
           of
           
           Ptolemy's
           System
           gave
           an
           occasion
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           that
           King
           :
           The
           good
           Advice
           he
           would
           have
           
           given
           ,
           was
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           for
           surpassing
           these
           different
           Circles
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           embarrass'd
           the
           Celestial
           Motions
           ;
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           also
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           the
           two
           or
           three
           superfluous
           Spheres
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           plac'd
           above
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           .
           The
           Philosophers
           ,
           to
           explain
           one
           kind
           of
           motion
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           did
           fansie
           a
           Sphere
           of
           Christal
           above
           that
           Heaven
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           which
           set
           the
           inferior
           Heaven
           on
           motion
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           made
           a
           new
           discovery
           of
           any
           other
           Motion
           ,
           they
           immediately
           made
           a
           new
           Sphere
           of
           Christal
           :
           in
           short
           ,
           these
           Christalline
           Heavens
           cost
           them
           nothing
           .
           But
           why
           Spheres
           of
           Christal
           ,
           said
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ?
           Would
           no
           other
           Substance
           serve
           ?
           No
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           their
           being
           transparent
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           might
           penetrate
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           requisite
           for
           them
           to
           be
           solid
           Beams
           .
           Aristotle
           had
           found
           out
           ,
           that
           Solidity
           was
           inherent
           in
           the
           Excellency
           of
           their
           Nature
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           said
           it
           ,
           no
           body
           would
           adventure
           to
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           But
           there
           have
           appear'd
           Comets
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           to
           have
           been
           vastly
           higher
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           than
           was
           believed
           by
           the
           Ancients
           :
           These
           ,
           
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           broke
           all
           those
           Christal
           Spheres
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           must
           have
           ruined
           the
           Universe
           :
           So
           that
           there
           was
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           believe
           the
           Heavens
           to
           be
           made
           of
           a
           fluid
           substance
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           from
           the
           observation
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           that
           Venus
           and
           Mercury
           move
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           not
           round
           the
           Earth
           .
           So
           that
           the
           ancient
           System
           is
           not
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           :
           But
           I
           will
           propose
           one
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           solves
           all
           Objections
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           put
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           out
           of
           a
           condition
           of
           advising
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           so
           surprisingly
           simple
           and
           easie
           ,
           that
           that
           good
           quality
           alone
           ought
           to
           make
           it
           preferrable
           to
           all
           others
           .
           Methinks
           ,
           said
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ,
           that
           your
           Philosophy
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Sale
           ▪
           or
           Farm
           ,
           where
           those
           that
           offer
           to
           do
           the
           Affair
           at
           the
           smallest
           Expence
           ,
           are
           preferr'd
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           only
           by
           that
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           Scheme
           ,
           upon
           which
           Nature
           hath
           fram'd
           her
           Work
           :
           She
           is
           very
           saving
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           the
           shortest
           and
           cheapest
           way
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           Frugality
           is
           accompany'd
           with
           a
           most
           surprising
           Magnificence
           ,
           
           which
           shines
           in
           all
           she
           has
           done
           ;
           but
           the
           Magnificence
           is
           in
           the
           Design
           ,
           and
           the
           Oeconomy
           in
           the
           Execution
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           finer
           than
           a
           great
           Design
           ,
           carried
           on
           with
           a
           little
           Expence
           .
           But
           we
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           overturn
           all
           these
           Operations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           by
           contrary
           Idea's
           :
           We
           put
           Oeconomy
           in
           the
           Design
           ,
           and
           Magnificence
           in
           the
           Execution
           :
           We
           give
           her
           a
           little
           Design
           ,
           which
           we
           make
           her
           perform
           with
           ten
           times
           a
           greater
           Charge
           than
           is
           needful
           .
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           glad
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           that
           this
           System
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           will
           imitate
           Nature
           so
           exactly
           ;
           for
           this
           good
           Husbandry
           will
           turn
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           since
           by
           it
           I
           shall
           have
           less
           trouble
           to
           comprehend
           what
           you
           have
           to
           say
           .
           There
           is
           in
           this
           System
           no
           more
           unnecessary
           difficulties
           .
        
         
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           German
           ,
           named
           Copernicus
           ,
           does
           at
           one
           blow
           cut
           off
           all
           these
           different
           Circles
           ,
           and
           Christalline
           Spheres
           ,
           invented
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           destroying
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           breaks
           the
           other
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           being
           inspir'd
           with
           a
           Noble
           Astronomical
           Fury
           ,
           takes
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           hangs
           it
           at
           a
           vast
           distance
           from
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           sets
           the
           Sun
           in
           its
           
           place
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           Honour
           does
           more
           properly
           belong
           ;
           the
           Planets
           do
           no
           longer
           turn
           round
           the
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           any
           longer
           contain
           it
           in
           the
           Circle
           they
           describe
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           enlighten
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           chance
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           find
           us
           in
           their
           way
           :
           All
           things
           now
           turn
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           among
           which
           ,
           the
           Globe
           it self
           ,
           to
           punish
           it
           for
           the
           long
           Rest
           ,
           so
           falsly
           attributed
           to
           it
           before
           ;
           and
           Copernicus
           has
           loaded
           the
           Earth
           with
           all
           those
           Motions
           ,
           formerly
           attributed
           to
           the
           other
           Planets
           ;
           having
           left
           this
           little
           Globe
           none
           of
           all
           the
           Celestial
           Train
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           Moon
           ,
           whose
           natural
           Course
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           turn
           round
           the
           Earth
           .
           Soft
           and
           fair
           ,
           said
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ;
           you
           are
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Rapture
           ,
           and
           express
           your self
           with
           so
           much
           Pomp
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           I
           hardly
           understand
           what
           you
           mean
           :
           You
           place
           the
           Sun
           unmoveable
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           Pray
           ,
           what
           follows
           next
           ?
           Mercury
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           who
           turns
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Sun
           is
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Circle
           he
           describes
           :
           And
           above
           
             Mercury
             ,
             Venus
          
           ;
           who
           turns
           also
           round
           the
           Sun
           :
           Next
           comes
           the
           Earth
           ;
           which
           being
           more
           elivated
           than
           Mercury
           ,
           or
           Venus
           ,
           
           describes
           a
           Circle
           of
           a
           greater
           Circumference
           that
           those
           two
           Planets
           :
           Last
           ,
           come
           
             Mars
             ,
             Iupiter
          
           and
           Saturn
           ,
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           nam'd
           'em
           :
           So
           that
           you
           see
           easily
           ,
           that
           Saturn
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           greatest
           Circle
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           it
           is
           therefore
           that
           Saturn
           takes
           more
           time
           to
           make
           his
           Revolution
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Planet
           .
           Ah
           ,
           but
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           interrupting
           me
           ,
           you
           forget
           the
           Moon
           .
           Do
           not
           fear
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           I
           shall
           soon
           find
           her
           again
           .
           The
           Moon
           turns
           round
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           never
           leaves
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Earth
           moves
           in
           the
           Circle
           it
           describes
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Moon
           follows
           the
           Earth
           in
           turning
           round
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Moon
           do
           move
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           because
           she
           will
           not
           abandon
           the
           Earth
           .
           I
           understand
           you
           ,
           said
           she
           :
           I
           love
           the
           Moon
           for
           staying
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           other
           Planets
           have
           left
           us
           ;
           and
           you
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           your
           German
           Copernicus
           would
           have
           taken
           her
           from
           us
           too
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           for
           I
           perceive
           by
           his
           procedure
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           great
           kindness
           for
           the
           Earth
           .
           I
           am
           extreamly
           pleas'd
           with
           him
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           for
           having
           humbled
           the
           Vanity
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           had
           usurp'd
           the
           first
           and
           best
           Situation
           
           in
           the
           Universe
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           Earth
           under
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           with
           the
           other
           Planets
           .
           That
           's
           very
           fine
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           :
           Do
           you
           believe
           that
           the
           Vanity
           of
           Man
           places
           it self
           in
           Astronomy
           ;
           or
           that
           I
           am
           any
           way
           humbled
           ,
           because
           you
           tell
           me
           the
           Earth
           turns
           round
           the
           Sun
           ?
           I
           'll
           swear
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           esteem
           my self
           one
           whit
           the
           less
           .
           Good
           Lord
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Do
           you
           think
           I
           can
           imagine
           you
           can
           be
           as
           zealous
           for
           a
           Precedency
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           be
           for
           that
           in
           a
           Chamber
           ?
           No
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           the
           Rank
           of
           Place
           between
           two
           Planets
           will
           never
           make
           such
           a
           bustle
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           two
           Ambassadors
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           the
           same
           inclination
           that
           makes
           us
           endeavour
           to
           have
           the
           first
           place
           in
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           prevails
           with
           a
           Philosopher
           in
           composing
           his
           System
           ,
           to
           place
           himself
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           :
           He
           is
           proud
           to
           fansie
           all
           things
           made
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           without
           reflexion
           ,
           flatters
           his
           Senses
           with
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           consists
           purely
           in
           Speculation
           .
           Oh
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           Calumny
           of
           your
           own
           invention
           against
           mankind
           ,
           which
           ought
           never
           to
           have
           received
           Copernicus
           
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           since
           so
           easie
           ,
           and
           so
           humble
           .
           Copernicus
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           himself
           was
           the
           most
           diffident
           of
           his
           own
           System
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           long
           time
           before
           he
           would
           venture
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           resolv'd
           to
           do
           it
           at
           the
           earnest
           intreaty
           of
           People
           of
           the
           first
           Quality
           .
           But
           do
           you
           know
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           Day
           they
           brought
           him
           the
           first
           printed
           Copy
           of
           his
           Book
           ?
           That
           he
           might
           not
           be
           troubled
           to
           answer
           all
           the
           Objections
           and
           Contradictions
           he
           was
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           he
           wisely
           left
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           died
           .
           Hold
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           Justice
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           believe
           we
           turn
           round
           ,
           since
           we
           do
           not
           change
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           find
           our selves
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           where
           we
           lay
           down
           the
           Night
           before
           .
           I
           see
           very
           well
           by
           your
           Looks
           ,
           what
           't
           is
           you
           are
           going
           to
           say
           ;
           That
           since
           the
           Earth
           moves
           all
           together
           —
           Most
           certainly
           ,
           said
           I
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           if
           you
           were
           asleep
           in
           a
           Boat
           ,
           sailing
           on
           a
           River
           ,
           you
           would
           find
           your self
           in
           the
           same
           place
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Situation
           as
           to
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Boat.
           True
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           ;
           I
           shou'd
           
           at
           my
           waking
           ,
           find
           another
           Shoar
           ;
           and
           that
           would
           convince
           me
           ,
           my
           Boat
           had
           chang'd
           its
           Situation
           :
           But
           't
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Earth
           ;
           for
           there
           I
           find
           every
           thing
           as
           I
           left
           it
           the
           Night
           before
           .
           Not
           at
           all
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           the
           Earth
           changes
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your
           Boat.
           You
           know
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           above
           and
           beyond
           all
           the
           Circles
           ,
           described
           by
           the
           Planets
           ,
           is
           the
           Sphere
           of
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ;
           that
           's
           our
           Shoar
           :
           I
           am
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           great
           Circle
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           I
           look
           towards
           the
           Centre
           of
           this
           Circle
           ,
           there
           I
           see
           the
           Sun
           ;
           if
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           Rays
           did
           not
           remove
           the
           Stars
           from
           my
           sight
           ,
           by
           looking
           in
           a
           streight
           Line
           ,
           I
           shoud
           easily
           perceive
           the
           Sun
           corresponding
           to
           some
           fixed
           Star
           beyond
           him
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Night-time
           ,
           I
           see
           clearly
           the
           Stars
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Sun
           did
           answer
           ,
           or
           was
           opposite
           to
           ,
           the
           Day
           before
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           If
           the
           Earth
           were
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           alter
           its
           Situation
           in
           its
           own
           Circle
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           always
           see
           the
           Sun
           opposite
           to
           the
           same
           fixed
           Stars
           ;
           but
           I
           see
           the
           Sun
           in
           different
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Stars
           ,
           every
           Day
           of
           the
           Year
           :
           It
           most
           necessarily
           follows
           then
           ,
           
           the
           Circle
           changes
           its
           Situation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           round
           which
           we
           go
           daily
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Earth
           performs
           its
           Revolution
           in
           a
           Year
           ,
           I
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           in
           that
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           answer
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           a
           whole
           Circle
           of
           fixed
           Stars
           ;
           this
           Circle
           is
           called
           the
           Zodiack
           :
           Will
           you
           please
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           I
           trace
           the
           Figure
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Sand
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           ,
           said
           she
           ;
           I
           can
           satisfie
           my self
           ,
           without
           that
           Demonstration
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           it
           would
           give
           a
           certain
           Mathematical
           Air
           to
           my
           Park
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           like
           .
           Have
           not
           I
           heard
           of
           a
           certain
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           being
           shipwreck'd
           ,
           and
           cast
           upon
           an
           unknown
           Island
           ;
           who
           seeing
           some
           Mathematical
           Propositions
           drawn
           on
           the
           Sea-sands
           ,
           called
           to
           one
           of
           those
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           ,
           
             Courage
             ,
             my
             Friend
             ,
             here
             are
             the
             Foot-steps
             of
             Men
             ;
             this
             Country
             is
             inhabited
             ?
          
           You
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           decent
           in
           me
           to
           make
           such
           Foot-steps
           ,
           nor
           must
           they
           be
           seen
           in
           this
           place
           .
           'T
           is
           fit
           ,
           continued
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           seen
           here
           ,
           but
           Steps
           of
           Lovers
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           your
           Name
           and
           Cypher
           engraven
           on
           the
           Bark
           of
           Trees
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           your
           Adorers
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           let
           Adorers
           alone
           ,
           and
           
           let
           us
           speak
           of
           the
           Sun.
           I
           understand
           very
           well
           ,
           how
           we
           imagine
           he
           describes
           that
           Circle
           ,
           which
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           we
           our selves
           describe
           ;
           but
           this
           requires
           a
           whole
           Year's
           time
           ,
           when
           one
           wou'd
           think
           the
           Sun
           passes
           over
           our
           heads
           every
           day
           :
           How
           comes
           that
           to
           pass
           ?
           Have
           you
           not
           observ'd
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           a
           Bowl
           thrown
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           has
           two
           different
           Motions
           ;
           it
           runs
           toward
           the
           Jack
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           thrown
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           turns
           over
           and
           over
           several
           times
           ,
           before
           it
           comes
           that
           Length
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           will
           see
           the
           Mark
           that
           is
           on
           the
           Bowl
           ,
           sometimes
           above
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           below
           :
           'T
           is
           just
           so
           with
           the
           Earth
           ;
           in
           the
           time
           it
           advances
           on
           the
           Circle
           it
           makes
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           in
           its
           yearly
           Course
           ,
           it
           turns
           over
           once
           every
           four
           and
           twenty
           Hours
           ,
           upon
           its
           own
           Axis
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           that
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           natural
           Day
           ,
           every
           point
           of
           the
           Earth
           (
           which
           is
           not
           near
           the
           South
           or
           North-Poles
           )
           loses
           and
           recovers
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sun
           :
           And
           as
           we
           turn
           towards
           the
           Sun
           ,
           we
           imagine
           the
           Sun
           is
           rising
           upon
           us
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           turn
           from
           it
           ,
           we
           believe
           she
           is
           setting
           .
           This
           is
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           :
           You
           make
           the
           Circle
           to
           
           do
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           to
           stand
           idle
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Moon
           ,
           Planets
           and
           fixed
           Stars
           turn
           round
           us
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           Hours
           ,
           all
           is
           but
           bare
           Imagination
           .
           Nothing
           else
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           but
           pure
           Fancy
           ,
           which
           proceeds
           from
           the
           same
           Cause
           ;
           only
           the
           Planets
           make
           their
           Circle
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           same
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           unequal
           distance
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Planet
           which
           we
           see
           to
           day
           ,
           look
           to
           a
           certain
           Point
           of
           the
           Zodiack
           ,
           or
           Sphere
           of
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           answer
           to
           every
           other
           Point
           to
           Morrow
           ;
           y
           as
           well
           because
           that
           Planet
           moves
           on
           its
           Course
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           proceed
           in
           ours
           :
           We
           move
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           the
           other
           Planets
           :
           By
           this
           means
           we
           vary
           both
           Situation
           and
           Opposition
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           think
           we
           discover
           Irregularities
           in
           their
           Revolutions
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           now
           trouble
           you
           with
           ;
           't
           is
           sufficient
           for
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           appear
           to
           us
           to
           be
           irregular
           ,
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           is
           occasion'd
           by
           our
           own
           Motion
           meeting
           theirs
           in
           such
           different
           manners
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           whole
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           is
           most
           regular
           .
           I
           agree
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           yet
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           
           heart
           ,
           that
           that
           Regularity
           were
           not
           so
           laborious
           to
           the
           Earth
           :
           I
           fansie
           Copernicus
           has
           not
           been
           very
           careful
           of
           its
           Concerns
           ,
           in
           making
           so
           weighty
           and
           solid
           a
           Mass
           run
           about
           so
           nimbly
           .
           But
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           wou'd
           you
           rather
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           (
           which
           are
           generally
           far
           greater
           Bodies
           )
           shou'd
           make
           a
           vast
           Circumference
           round
           the
           Earth
           in
           a
           Day
           ,
           and
           run
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Leagues
           in
           twenty
           four
           Hours
           time
           ?
           Which
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           do
           ,
           if
           the
           Earth
           have
           not
           that
           Diurnal
           Motion
           on
           its
           own
           Axis
           .
           Oh!
           answered
           she
           ,
           the
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           are
           all
           Fire
           ,
           swiftness
           of
           Motion
           is
           easie
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           portable
           .
           And
           wou'd
           you
           believe
           it
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           Experiment
           ,
           that
           a
           First-Rate
           Ship
           ,
           of
           a
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           Guns
           ,
           with
           fifteen
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           Provision
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           Ammunition
           and
           Tackle
           a-board
           ,
           were
           a
           very
           portable
           thing
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           a
           gentle
           Breeze
           will
           move
           this
           Ship
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           because
           the
           Water
           is
           liquid
           ,
           and
           yielding
           easily
           ,
           makes
           no
           resistance
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Vessel
           :
           So
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           of
           as
           vast
           bulk
           and
           weight
           ,
           is
           easily
           mov'd
           in
           the
           Celestial
           Matter
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           fluid
           than
           the
           Water
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           which
           fills
           all
           that
           vast
           Extent
           ,
           where
           the
           Planets
           swim
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           :
           And
           to
           what
           wou'd
           you
           fix
           or
           grapple
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           hinder
           it
           from
           being
           carry'd
           along
           with
           the
           Current
           of
           this
           Celestial
           Matter
           or
           Substance
           ?
           It
           wou'd
           be
           just
           as
           if
           a
           little
           wooden
           Ball
           shou'd
           not
           follow
           the
           Current
           of
           a
           rapid
           River
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           how
           does
           the
           Earth
           support
           its
           vast
           weight
           ,
           on
           your
           Heavenly
           Substance
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           light
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           so
           fluid
           ?
           That
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           answered
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           must
           be
           light
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           fluid
           :
           What
           say
           you
           to
           the
           First-Rate
           Ship
           ,
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Lading
           ?
           Yet
           't
           is
           lighter
           than
           the
           Water
           ,
           because
           it
           swims
           upon
           it
           .
           As
           long
           as
           you
           command
           your
           First-Rate
           Frigat
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           angrily
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           argue
           with
           you
           ;
           but
           can
           you
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           in
           no
           danger
           ,
           by
           inhabiting
           such
           a
           little
           Humming-Top
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           made
           the
           World
           to
           be
           ?
           Well
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           the
           Earth
           shall
           be
           supported
           by
           four
           Elephants
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Indians
           fansie
           it
           is
           .
           Here
           's
           a
           new
           System
           indeed
           ,
           cry'd
           Madam
           
             la
             Marquiese
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           love
           those
           Men
           ,
           for
           providing
           for
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           by
           resting
           upon
           a
           solid
           Foundation
           ;
           whereas
           we
           that
           follow
           Copernicus
           ,
           are
           so
           inconsiderate
           ,
           as
           to
           swim
           at
           a
           venture
           upon
           your
           Celestial
           Matter
           :
           And
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           if
           these
           Indians
           thought
           the
           Earth
           in
           any
           danger
           of
           falling
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           quickly
           double
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Elephants
           .
           They
           wou'd
           have
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           (
           laughing
           at
           her
           fancy
           ;
           )
           and
           wou'd
           not
           spare
           Elephants
           to
           sleep
           in
           quiet
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           falling
           :
           And
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           we
           will
           add
           as
           many
           as
           you
           please
           to
           our
           System
           for
           this
           Night
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           away
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           you
           get
           more
           Assurance
           .
           Really
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           they
           are
           needful
           at
           present
           ;
           for
           I
           feel
           I
           have
           Courage
           sufficient
           to
           turn
           round
           .
           You
           must
           go
           a
           step
           further
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           turn
           round
           with
           delight
           ;
           upon
           this
           System
           you
           will
           form
           to
           your self
           very
           pleasant
           and
           agreeable
           Idea's
           :
           As
           for
           Example
           ;
           Sometimes
           I
           fansie
           I
           am
           hanging
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           stay
           there
           without
           moving
           ,
           while
           the
           Earth
           turns
           
           round
           under
           me
           in
           four
           and
           twenty
           Hours
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           see
           beneath
           me
           all
           those
           different
           Faces
           ;
           some
           white
           ,
           some
           black
           ,
           some
           tawny
           ,
           others
           of
           an
           Olive-colour
           ;
           first
           I
           see
           Hats
           ,
           then
           Turbants
           ,
           there
           Hands
           cover'd
           with
           Wool
           ,
           there
           shav'd
           Heads
           ;
           sometimes
           Towns
           with
           Steeples
           ,
           some
           with
           their
           long
           small-pointed
           Pyramids
           ,
           and
           Half-moons
           on
           their
           tops
           ;
           sometimes
           Towns
           with
           Porcelane
           Towers
           ;
           after
           them
           ,
           spacious
           Fields
           ,
           without
           Towns
           ,
           only
           Tents
           and
           Huts
           ;
           here
           vast
           Seas
           ,
           frightful
           Desarts
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           all
           the
           Variety
           that
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           such
           a
           sight
           wou'd
           be
           very
           well
           worth
           twenty
           four
           Hours
           of
           ones
           Time
           :
           So
           that
           by
           this
           System
           ,
           through
           the
           same
           place
           where
           we
           now
           are
           (
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           this
           Park
           ,
           but
           that
           space
           of
           Air
           which
           our
           Bodies
           fill
           )
           several
           other
           Nations
           must
           successively
           pass
           ,
           and
           we
           return
           hither
           ,
           in
           twenty
           four
           hours
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           place
           again
           .
        
         
           Copernicus
           himself
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           did
           not
           understand
           it
           better
           .
           At
           first
           will
           be
           here
           the
           English
           ,
           discoursing
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           some
           politick
           Design
           ,
           with
           more
           Gravity
           ,
           but
           less
           Pleasure
           ,
           than
           we
           talk
           
           of
           our
           Philosophy
           :
           Next
           will
           come
           a
           vast
           Ocean
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           will
           be
           sailing
           some
           Ships
           ,
           perhaps
           not
           so
           much
           at
           their
           Ease
           as
           we
           are
           :
           Then
           will
           appear
           the
           Canibals
           ,
           eating
           some
           Prisoners
           of
           War
           alive
           ,
           they
           seeming
           very
           unconcern'd
           at
           what
           they
           suffer
           :
           After
           them
           ,
           the
           Women
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           Iesso
           ,
           who
           spend
           all
           their
           time
           in
           preparing
           their
           Husbands
           Meals
           ,
           and
           in
           painting
           their
           Lips
           and
           Eye-brows
           with
           Blew
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           ugliest
           Fellows
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Next
           will
           succeed
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           go
           ,
           with
           great
           Devotion
           ,
           on
           Pilgrimage
           to
           that
           great
           Priest
           ,
           who
           never
           comes
           out
           of
           an
           obscure
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           no
           other
           Light
           but
           Lamps
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           adore
           him
           :
           After
           them
           ,
           the
           beautiful
           Circassian
           Women
           ,
           who
           make
           no
           difficulty
           of
           granting
           any
           Favour
           to
           the
           first
           Comer
           ,
           except
           what
           they
           essential
           know
           does
           belong
           to
           their
           Husbands
           :
           Then
           the
           Crim
           ,
           or
           Little
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           live
           by
           stealing
           of
           Wives
           for
           the
           Turks
           and
           Persians
           :
           And
           at
           last
           ,
           our selves
           again
           ,
           perhaps
           talking
           as
           we
           do
           now
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           mightily
           taken
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           with
           the
           Fancy
           of
           what
           you
           say
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           cou'd
           see
           all
           these
           things
           from
           above
           ,
           I
           
           wou'd
           wish
           to
           have
           the
           power
           to
           hasten
           and
           stop
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           lik'd
           or
           dis-lik'd
           the
           several
           Objects
           that
           pass
           under
           me
           ;
           I
           wou'd
           make
           the
           Polititians
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           eat
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           move
           very
           fast
           :
           But
           there
           are
           others
           that
           I
           shou'd
           be
           very
           curious
           to
           observe
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           the
           fine
           Cercassian
           Women
           ,
           who
           have
           one
           so
           peculiar
           a
           Custom
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           who
           finding
           so
           many
           Charms
           in
           their
           Embraces
           ,
           as
           more
           than
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           do
           freely
           abandon
           their
           fair
           Wives
           to
           Strangers
           .
           The
           Women
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           ugly
           ,
           if
           compar'd
           to
           the
           Circassians
           ;
           for
           our
           Husbands
           will
           part
           with
           nothing
           .
           That
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           is
           taken
           from
           'em
           ;
           whereas
           —
           No
           more
           of
           these
           Fooleries
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           interrupting
           me
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           serious
           Difficulty
           come
           into
           my
           head
           :
           If
           the
           Earth
           turn
           round
           ,
           then
           we
           change
           Air
           every
           Moment
           ,
           and
           must
           breath
           still
           that
           of
           another
           Country
           .
           By
           no
           means
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           the
           Air
           which
           encompasses
           the
           Earth
           extends
           it self
           to
           a
           certain
           heighth
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           about
           twenty
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           turns
           round
           
           with
           us
           .
           You
           have
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           seen
           a
           thousand
           times
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Silk-worm
           ,
           where
           the
           Balls
           which
           these
           little
           Creatures
           do
           work
           with
           so
           much
           Art
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           Imprisonment
           ,
           are
           compact
           ,
           and
           wrought
           together
           with
           Silk
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           closely
           join'd
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           cover'd
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Down
           ,
           that
           is
           very
           light
           and
           soft
           :
           Thus
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           solid
           ,
           is
           wrapp'd
           in
           a
           Covering
           of
           soft
           Down
           of
           twenty
           Leagues
           thickness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Air
           that
           is
           carried
           round
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           it
           :
           Above
           the
           Air
           is
           that
           Celestial
           Matter
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           incomparably
           more
           pure
           ,
           more
           subtile
           ,
           and
           more
           agitated
           than
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           You
           represent
           the
           Earth
           to
           me
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           contemptible
           thing
           ,
           by
           the
           despicable
           
           Idea's
           you
           give
           me
           of
           it
           :
           'T
           is
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           upon
           this
           Silk-Worm-Ball
           ,
           there
           are
           perform'd
           such
           mighty
           Works
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           are
           such
           terrible
           Wars
           ,
           and
           such
           strange
           Commotions
           as
           reign
           every
           where
           .
           'T
           is
           certainly
           true
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           consider
           these
           Troubles
           and
           Commotions
           ,
           carries
           us
           all
           along
           together
           ,
           by
           a
           general
           
           Motion
           ,
           and
           does
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           play
           with
           this
           little
           Globe
           .
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           to
           inhabit
           any
           thing
           that
           turns
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           much
           agitated
           ;
           and
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           assur'd
           whether
           we
           turn
           round
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           keep
           none
           of
           my
           Doubts
           from
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           extreamly
           suspect
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Pre-cautions
           you
           can
           take
           ,
           will
           not
           convince
           me
           of
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           For
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           but
           Nature
           wou'd
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           have
           given
           us
           some
           sensible
           Sign
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           might
           discover
           the
           turning
           round
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           Body
           ?
           The
           Motions
           (
           answer'd
           I
           )
           which
           are
           most
           natural
           to
           remove
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           perceptible
           ;
           and
           which
           holds
           true
           ,
           even
           in
           Morality
           ;
           for
           the
           Motion
           of
           Self-love
           is
           so
           natural
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           we
           do
           not
           feel
           it
           ,
           while
           we
           believe
           we
           act
           by
           other
           Principles
           .
           Ah
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           do
           you
           begin
           to
           speak
           of
           Moral
           Philosophy
           ,
           when
           the
           Question
           is
           of
           that
           which
           is
           altogether
           natural
           ?
           But
           I
           perceive
           you
           are
           sleepy
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           yawn
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           retire
           ,
           for
           there
           's
           enough
           said
           for
           the
           first
           Night
           ,
           to
           morrow
           we
           shall
           return
           hither
           
           again
           ;
           you
           with
           your
           Systems
           ,
           and
           I
           with
           my
           Ignorance
           .
           In
           returning
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           what
           might
           be
           said
           to
           Systems
           ,
           I
           told
           her
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           third
           Opinion
           invented
           by
           Ticho-brahe
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           have
           the
           Earth
           absolutely
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Sun
           to
           turn
           round
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           other
           Planets
           to
           turn
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           because
           ,
           since
           the
           new
           Discoveries
           ,
           it
           cou'd
           not
           be
           imagin'd
           that
           the
           other
           Planets
           turn'd
           round
           the
           Earth
           .
           But
           my
           Lady
           Marquiese
           ,
           whose
           Judgment
           and
           Understanding
           is
           solid
           and
           penetrating
           ,
           found
           ,
           there
           was
           too
           much
           Affectation
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           free
           the
           Earth
           from
           turning
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           since
           several
           other
           great
           Bodies
           cou'd
           not
           be
           exempt
           from
           that
           Labour
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sun
           was
           not
           so
           proper
           and
           fit
           to
           turn
           round
           the
           Earth
           ,
           since
           the
           other
           Planets
           turn
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           new
           System
           was
           only
           good
           to
           maintain
           the
           standing
           still
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           if
           one
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           undertake
           that
           Argument
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           perswade
           another
           to
           believe
           it
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           we
           resolv'd
           to
           hold
           our selves
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Copernicus
           ,
           
           which
           is
           more
           uniform
           ,
           and
           more
           agreeable
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           mixture
           of
           Prejudice
           ;
           and
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           its
           Simplicity
           and
           Easiness
           perswades
           as
           much
           as
           its
           Boldness
           pleases
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           Night
           .
        
         
           AS
           soon
           as
           one
           could
           get
           into
           my
           Lady
           
           Marquiese's
           Apartment
           ,
           I
           sent
           to
           know
           how
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           had
           slept
           that
           Night
           in
           turning
           round
           .
           She
           sent
           me
           word
           ,
           that
           now
           she
           was
           pretty
           well
           accustom'd
           to
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           Copernicus
           himself
           cou'd
           not
           have
           rested
           better
           that
           Night
           than
           she
           did
           .
           A
           little
           after
           this
           ,
           there
           came
           Company
           to
           visit
           my
           Lady
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nauseous
           Country-fashion
           ,
           stay'd
           till
           the
           Evening
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           thought
           our selves
           happy
           that
           we
           were
           so
           easily
           rid
           of
           'em
           then
           ,
           since
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           prolong'd
           their
           Visit
           till
           the
           next
           Day
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           so
           civil
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           so
           
           that
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           and
           I
           found
           our selves
           at
           liberty
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           we
           went
           again
           to
           the
           Park
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversation
           began
           as
           it
           ended
           before
           ,
           of
           our
           System
           :
           My
           Lady
           Marquiese
           had
           comprehended
           'em
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           she
           wou'd
           not
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           re-assume
           any
           thing
           of
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           but
           press'd
           me
           to
           lead
           her
           to
           something
           that
           was
           new
           .
           Well
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           since
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           a
           Planet
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           moves
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           is
           now
           one
           ,
           be
           not
           surpriz'd
           if
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           Moon
           is
           another
           Earth
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           by
           all
           appearance
           ,
           inhabited
           .
           Said
           she
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           Moon
           's
           being
           inhabited
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Fable
           .
           So
           it
           may
           be
           still
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           I
           concern
           my self
           no
           further
           in
           these
           Matters
           ,
           than
           Men
           use
           to
           do
           in
           Civil
           Wars
           ;
           where
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           what
           may
           be
           ,
           makes
           People
           still
           entertain
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           adverse
           Party
           :
           As
           for
           me
           ,
           tho'
           I
           see
           the
           Moon
           inhabited
           ,
           I
           live
           very
           civilly
           with
           those
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           carry
           my self
           so
           trimmingly
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           with
           Honour
           go
           over
           to
           their
           side
           who
           have
           the
           better
           ;
           but
           still
           they
           gain
           some
           considerable
           Advantage
           
           over
           us
           .
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           my
           Reasons
           that
           make
           me
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           :
           Suppose
           then
           ,
           there
           had
           never
           been
           any
           Commerce
           between
           Paris
           and
           St.
           Denis
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Paris
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           been
           out
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           shou'd
           go
           up
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Steeple
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           and
           shou'd
           view
           St.
           Denis
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           one
           shou'd
           ask
           him
           if
           he
           believ'd
           St.
           Denis
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ;
           he
           wou'd
           answer
           boldly
           ,
           
             Not
             at
             all
             ;
             for
          
           (
           he
           wou'd
           say
           )
           
             I
             see
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           
             but
             I
             do
             not
             see
             those
             of
             St.
          
           Denis
           ,
           
             nor
             ever
             heard
             of
             '
             em
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           body
           standing
           by
           ,
           wou'd
           represent
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             one
             cou'd
             not
             see
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             St.
          
           Denis
           
             from
             our
             Lady's
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             distance
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             that
             all
             we
             cou'd
             see
             of
             St.
          
           Denis
           ,
           
             was
             very
             like
             to
          
           Paris
           ;
           
             for
             St.
          
           Denis
           
             had
             Steeples
             ,
             Houses
             and
             Walls
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             might
             resemble
          
           Paris
           
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             be
             inhabited
             as
             well
             as
             it
             .
          
           All
           these
           Arguments
           wou'd
           not
           prevail
           upon
           my
           Citizen
           ;
           who
           wou'd
           continue
           still
           obstinate
           in
           maintaining
           ,
           that
           St.
           Denis
           was
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           none
           of
           the
           People
           .
           The
           Moon
           is
           our
           
           St.
           Denis
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Paris
           ,
           that
           never
           went
           out
           of
           our
           own
           Town
           .
           Ah
           ,
           interrupted
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           you
           do
           us
           wrong
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           so
           foolish
           as
           your
           Citizens
           of
           Paris
           :
           Since
           he
           sees
           that
           St.
           Denis
           is
           so
           like
           to
           Paris
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           lost
           his
           Reason
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           think
           it
           was
           inhabited
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Moon
           ,
           that
           's
           nothing
           like
           the
           Earth
           .
           Have
           a
           care
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           what
           you
           say
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           in
           every
           thing
           like
           the
           Earth
           ,
           you
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           inhabited
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           yield
           ;
           and
           your
           Looks
           are
           so
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           you
           frighten
           me
           already
           :
           The
           two
           different
           Motions
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           never
           have
           enter'd
           into
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           make
           me
           very
           apprehensive
           of
           all
           you
           say
           .
           But
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           Earth
           can
           be
           an
           enlighten'd
           Body
           ,
           as
           the
           Moon
           is
           ?
           For
           ,
           to
           resemble
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           so
           .
           Alas
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           be
           enlightned
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           only
           is
           remarkable
           for
           that
           Quality
           :
           't
           is
           he
           alone
           that
           is
           enlightned
           of
           himself
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           particular
           Essence
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           Planets
           shine
           only
           ,
           
           as
           being
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Sun
           :
           The
           Sun
           communicates
           his
           Light
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           reflects
           it
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           as
           the
           Earth
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           reflects
           it
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           since
           the
           distance
           from
           the
           Moon
           to
           the
           Earth
           is
           the
           same
           as
           from
           the
           Earth
           to
           the
           Moon
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           is
           the
           Earth
           as
           proper
           for
           reflecting
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           the
           Moon
           ?
           You
           are
           always
           for
           the
           Moon
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           rid
           your self
           of
           those
           Remains
           of
           Kindness
           you
           have
           for
           her
           .
           Light
           is
           compos'd
           for
           little
           Balls
           ,
           which
           rebound
           upon
           any
           solid
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           opaque
           ,
           or
           obscure
           ,
           and
           are
           sent
           back
           another
           way
           ;
           whereas
           they
           pass
           through
           any
           thing
           that
           offers
           them
           an
           Opening
           ,
           or
           Passage
           ,
           in
           a
           streight
           Line
           ;
           which
           is
           Diaplanus
           ,
           or
           clear
           ;
           such
           as
           Air
           and
           Glass
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Moon
           enlightens
           us
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           an
           Opaque
           ,
           solid
           Body
           ,
           which
           retorts
           these
           little
           Balls
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           not
           dispute
           the
           same
           Solidity
           to
           the
           Earth
           .
           Admire
           then
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           how
           advantageous
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           posted
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Moon
           being
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           as
           an
           enlightned
           Body
           only
           ,
           but
           are
           
           ignorant
           that
           't
           is
           a
           gross
           ,
           solid
           Mass
           ,
           very
           much
           like
           the
           Earth
           :
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Earth
           having
           the
           ill
           luck
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           us
           too
           near
           ,
           we
           consider
           it
           only
           as
           a
           great
           massy
           Body
           ,
           fit
           only
           for
           the
           producing
           of
           Food
           for
           living
           Creatures
           .
           'T
           is
           just
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           are
           struck
           and
           surpriz'd
           with
           the
           Splendour
           of
           Quality
           above
           our
           own
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           perceive
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           just
           so
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           and
           we
           will
           needs
           be
           judging
           of
           every
           thing
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           the
           mis-fortune
           ,
           still
           to
           be
           plac'd
           in
           a
           false
           Light
           :
           Wou'd
           we
           judge
           of
           our selves
           ,
           we
           are
           too
           near
           ;
           if
           of
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           too
           far
           off
           :
           Cou'd
           one
           be
           plac'd
           between
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           wou'd
           be
           a
           true
           Station
           to
           consider
           both
           well
           :
           To
           this
           End
           ,
           we
           ought
           only
           to
           be
           Spectators
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           Inhabitants
           .
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           satisfy'd
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           with
           the
           Injury
           we
           do
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           being
           too
           favourably
           engag'd
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           unless
           you
           can
           assure
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           as
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Advantages
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           take
           our
           Earth
           for
           a
           Star
           ,
           without
           knowing
           that
           
           the
           Globe
           they
           inhabit
           is
           one
           also
           .
           Be
           assur'd
           of
           that
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           appears
           to
           them
           to
           perform
           all
           the
           Functions
           of
           a
           Star
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           see
           the
           Earth
           describe
           a
           Circle
           round
           'em
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           all
           one
           ;
           I
           'll
           explain
           to
           you
           what
           it
           is
           :
           That
           side
           of
           the
           Moon
           which
           was
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           Earth
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           has
           continu'd
           towards
           the
           Earth
           ever
           since
           ;
           which
           still
           represents
           to
           us
           these
           same
           Eyes
           ,
           Nose
           and
           Mouth
           ,
           which
           our
           Imaginations
           fansie
           we
           see
           compos'd
           of
           these
           Spots
           ,
           Lights
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Moon
           :
           Cou'd
           we
           see
           the
           other
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           our
           Fancy
           wou'd
           represent
           to
           us
           some
           other
           Figure
           .
           This
           does
           not
           argue
           ,
           but
           the
           Moon
           turns
           however
           upon
           her
           own
           Axis
           ,
           and
           takes
           as
           much
           time
           to
           perform
           that
           Revolution
           ,
           as
           she
           does
           to
           go
           round
           the
           Earth
           in
           a
           Month.
           But
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Moon
           performs
           a
           part
           of
           her
           Revolutions
           on
           her
           own
           Axis
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           ought
           to
           hide
           from
           us
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           one
           Cheek
           of
           this
           imaginary
           Face
           ,
           and
           appear
           to
           us
           in
           another
           Position
           ,
           she
           does
           at
           the
           same
           time
           perform
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Circle
           she
           
           describes
           in
           turning
           round
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           tho'
           she
           is
           in
           a
           new
           Point
           of
           Sight
           or
           Opposition
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           she
           represents
           to
           us
           still
           the
           same
           Cheek
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Moon
           ,
           in
           regard
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Planets
           ,
           turns
           upon
           her
           own
           Axis
           ;
           but
           does
           not
           so
           as
           to
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           see
           all
           the
           other
           Planets
           rise
           and
           set
           in
           the
           space
           of
           fifteen
           Days
           ,
           but
           they
           see
           our
           Earth
           always
           hanging
           in
           the
           same
           Point
           of
           the
           Heavens
           .
           This
           seeming
           Immovability
           does
           not
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           a
           Body
           that
           ought
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Planet
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Earth
           is
           not
           in
           such
           perfection
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Moon
           has
           a
           certain
           trembling
           Quality
           ,
           which
           does
           sometimes
           hide
           a
           little
           of
           her
           imaginary
           Face
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           shews
           a
           little
           of
           her
           opposite
           Side
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           attribute
           this
           shaking
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           believe
           we
           make
           a
           certain
           swinging
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           like
           the
           Pendulum
           of
           a
           Clock
           .
           All
           these
           Planets
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           are
           like
           us
           Mortals
           ,
           who
           always
           cast
           our
           own
           Faults
           upon
           others
           :
           Says
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             I
             that
             turn
             round
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Sun
             :
          
           Says
           the
           Moon
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             I
             
             that
             tremble
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           There
           are
           Errors
           and
           Mistakes
           every
           where
           .
           I
           wou'd
           not
           advise
           you
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           to
           undertake
           to
           reform
           any
           of
           'em
           ;
           't
           is
           better
           that
           I
           make
           an
           end
           in
           convincing
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           in
           all
           things
           like
           the
           Earth
           .
           Represent
           to
           your self
           these
           two
           great
           Globes
           ,
           hanging
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           you
           know
           that
           the
           Sun
           does
           always
           enlighten
           one
           half
           of
           any
           Globe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           is
           in
           the
           Shadow
           ;
           there
           is
           therefore
           always
           one
           half
           of
           both
           Moon
           and
           Earth
           that
           is
           enlightned
           ,
           or
           half
           Day
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           is
           still
           in
           the
           Darkness
           of
           Night
           .
           Be
           pleas'd
           ,
           besides
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           a
           Ball
           has
           less
           force
           and
           swiftness
           after
           it
           re-bounds
           from
           a
           Wall
           ,
           against
           which
           it
           was
           thrown
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           before
           it
           touch'd
           the
           Wall
           ,
           which
           sends
           it
           another
           way
           ;
           so
           Light
           is
           not
           so
           strong
           ,
           after
           't
           is
           reflected
           by
           any
           solid
           Body
           :
           This
           pale
           Light
           which
           comes
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Moon
           ,
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           it self
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           it
           only
           by
           Reflection
           from
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           has
           lost
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           that
           Strength
           and
           Vivacity
           which
           it
           had
           when
           't
           was
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Moon
           ,
           directly
           from
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           that
           bright
           and
           dazling
           
           Light
           which
           we
           receive
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           must
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           appear
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           after
           't
           is
           reflected
           by
           the
           Earth
           ,
           on
           the
           Moon
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           which
           shines
           upon
           us
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           is
           that
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           that
           enjoys
           the
           Day
           ,
           as
           that
           half
           of
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           which
           is
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Sun
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           darkned
           half
           of
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           does
           give
           Light
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           there
           ,
           during
           their
           Nights
           .
           All
           depends
           upon
           the
           different
           Opposition
           and
           Aspects
           between
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Earth
           :
           The
           first
           and
           second
           Day
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Sun
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           moves
           with
           the
           Sun
           by
           our
           Day
           ;
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           which
           is
           enlightned
           ,
           is
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           obscure
           part
           towards
           the
           Earth
           ;
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           that
           half
           which
           is
           dark
           ;
           but
           that
           same
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           which
           is
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           being
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           enlightned
           half
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           see
           us
           ,
           without
           being
           seen
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           appears
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           
           Full-Moon
           does
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           if
           one
           may
           use
           the
           Expression
           ,
           't
           is
           with
           them
           Full-Earth
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Moon
           going
           on
           in
           her
           Monthly
           Circle
           ,
           dis-engages
           her self
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           turn
           towards
           us
           a
           part
           of
           her
           enlightned
           half
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Crescent
           ;
           at
           the
           very
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           darkned
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           loses
           some
           share
           of
           the
           enlightned
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Earth
           is
           in
           the
           Wain
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           Inhabitants
           .
        
         
           Say
           no
           more
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           briskly
           ,
           I
           shall
           know
           all
           the
           rest
           when
           I
           please
           ;
           I
           need
           only
           think
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           Moon
           in
           her
           Monthly
           Circle
           :
           I
           see
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           have
           their
           Month
           ,
           the
           exact
           Reverse
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           Full-Moon
           ,
           the
           enlightned
           half
           of
           it
           is
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           obscure
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           do
           not
           see
           us
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           new
           Earth
           .
           I
           wou'd
           not
           have
           any
           Body
           reproach
           me
           with
           the
           want
           of
           so
           much
           Sence
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           need
           explain
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           to
           me
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Eclipses
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           them
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           understand
           that
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           't
           is
           your
           own
           fault
           .
           When
           't
           is
           New
           Moon
           ,
           and
           that
           
           she
           is
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           her
           obscure
           half
           is
           turn'd
           towards
           us
           ,
           who
           then
           enjoy
           the
           Day
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           easily
           ,
           that
           the
           Shadow
           of
           this
           darkned
           half
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           if
           the
           Moon
           be
           directly
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           this
           Shadow
           hides
           the
           Sun
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           darkens
           a
           part
           of
           the
           enlightned
           half
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           obscure
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           :
           And
           this
           is
           an
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           our
           Day
           ;
           and
           an
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           in
           their
           Night
           .
           When
           the
           Moon
           is
           at
           the
           Full
           ,
           the
           Earth
           is
           betwixt
           her
           and
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           obscure
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           turn'd
           towards
           the
           enlightned
           half
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           the
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           then
           cast
           upon
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           falls
           directly
           on
           her
           Surface
           ,
           it
           obscures
           the
           enlightned
           half
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           hides
           the
           Sun
           from
           that
           enlightned
           part
           of
           the
           Moon
           that
           enjoy'd
           the
           Day
           :
           This
           is
           an
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Moon
           to
           us
           ,
           during
           our
           Night
           ;
           and
           an
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           them
           ,
           during
           their
           Day
           .
           By
           this
           Reason
           ,
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           always
           Eclipses
           when
           the
           Moon
           interposes
           between
           
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           Earth
           is
           interjected
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moon
           ;
           because
           these
           three
           Bodies
           are
           not
           opposite
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           a
           streight
           Line
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           Eclipse
           ,
           casts
           its
           shadow
           a
           little
           to
           one
           side
           of
           that
           which
           shou'd
           be
           eclips'd
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           extreamly
           surpriz'd
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           (
           since
           there
           is
           so
           little
           of
           Mystery
           or
           Difficulty
           in
           Eclipses
           )
           every
           body
           does
           not
           find
           out
           the
           Cause
           of
           '
           em
           .
           Do
           not
           wonder
           at
           that
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           they
           go
           to
           work
           ,
           will
           not
           find
           it
           out
           for
           Ages
           to
           come
           ;
           for
           all
           over
           the
           East-India's
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           believe
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Sun
           or
           Moon
           is
           eclips'd
           ,
           certain
           Demons
           ,
           or
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           have
           very
           black
           Claws
           ,
           do
           stretch
           them
           forth
           upon
           these
           two
           Luminaries
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           sieze
           :
           and
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Eclipse
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           all
           the
           Rivers
           cover'd
           with
           Heads
           of
           Indians
           ;
           for
           they
           go
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           Neck
           ,
           thinking
           that
           most
           devout
           posture
           for
           obtaining
           from
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           a
           defence
           against
           that
           Demon.
           In
           America
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           were
           angry
           with
           'em
           when
           they
           were
           eclips'd
           ;
           and
           God
           knows
           what
           pains
           they
           are
           at
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Peace
           with
           '
           em
           .
           But
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           polite
           a
           People
           ,
           Did
           not
           they
           believe
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           was
           bewitch'd
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Magicians
           made
           her
           come
           down
           ,
           to
           throw
           a
           certain
           poisonous
           Scum
           or
           Dew
           upon
           the
           Herbs
           and
           Grass
           ?
           And
           even
           we
           our selves
           ,
           Were
           we
           not
           frightned
           out
           of
           our
           Wits
           at
           an
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           happen'd
           about
           thirty
           Years
           since
           ?
           Did
           not
           a
           great
           many
           People
           shut
           themselves
           up
           in
           Vaults
           and
           Cellars
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           learned
           Men
           write
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           assure
           us
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           's
           very
           disgraceful
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           made
           by
           universal
           Consent
           ,
           never
           to
           speak
           of
           Eclipses
           hereafter
           ,
           lest
           the
           memory
           of
           such
           Folly
           shou'd
           be
           preserv'd
           to
           Posterity
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           another
           Law
           made
           ,
           for
           abolishing
           the
           Memory
           of
           all
           things
           past
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           of
           nothing
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           a
           Monument
           of
           the
           Folly
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Pray
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           Are
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           
           as
           much
           afraid
           of
           Eclipses
           as
           we
           are
           ?
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           'em
           shou'd
           run
           into
           the
           Water
           up
           to
           the
           Neck
           ;
           that
           others
           shou'd
           think
           our
           Earth
           angry
           with
           'em
           ;
           some
           ,
           that
           our
           Earth
           shou'd
           be
           bewitch'd
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           coming
           to
           spoil
           their
           Grass
           .
           Without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           :
           Why
           shou'd
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           have
           more
           Sense
           than
           we
           ?
           And
           what
           Right
           have
           they
           to
           frighten
           us
           ,
           more
           than
           we
           have
           to
           frighten
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           more
           ;
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ,
           many
           Inhabitants
           in
           our
           Globe
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           Fools
           to
           adore
           the
           Moon
           ;
           there
           are
           also
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           foolish
           enough
           to
           adore
           our
           Earth
           .
           At
           that
           rate
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           we
           may
           very
           well
           pretend
           to
           send
           Influences
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           Judgment
           on
           their
           Distempers
           .
           But
           since
           there
           is
           only
           requisite
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           Wit
           and
           Ingenuity
           in
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           to
           blast
           the
           Honour
           we
           flatter
           our selves
           with
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           am
           still
           apprehensive
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           some
           Advantage
           over
           us
           .
           Do
           not
           fear
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           likelihood
           that
           we
           are
           the
           only
           Fools
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
           Ignorance
           
           is
           naturally
           a
           very
           general
           Talent
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           do
           but
           guess
           at
           that
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           yet
           I
           no
           more
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           do
           of
           the
           most
           certain
           News
           we
           have
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           ,
           pray
           ,
           are
           these
           certain
           News
           you
           have
           from
           thence
           ,
           interrupted
           she
           ?
           They
           are
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           brought
           us
           every
           Day
           by
           the
           Learned
           ,
           who
           travel
           daily
           thither
           by
           the
           help
           of
           long
           Telescopes
           :
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           have
           discover'd
           vast
           Countries
           ,
           Seas
           ,
           Lakes
           ,
           high
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           deep
           Valleys
           .
        
         
           You
           surprize
           me
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           :
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           Mountains
           and
           Valleys
           may
           be
           discover'd
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           by
           the
           remarkable
           Inequality
           we
           see
           in
           its
           Surface
           ;
           But
           how
           do
           they
           distinguish
           Countries
           and
           Seas
           ?
           Very
           easily
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           because
           the
           Water
           permits
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Light
           to
           pass
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           reflects
           less
           ,
           and
           appears
           ,
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           to
           be
           obscure
           Spots
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           is
           solid
           ,
           reflects
           the
           whole
           Light
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           appear
           the
           brightest
           part
           of
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Moon
           .
           These
           different
           parts
           are
           all
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           given
           them
           all
           Names
           of
           learned
           
           Men
           :
           One
           place
           is
           call'd
           Copernicus
           ;
           another
           ,
           Archimedes
           ;
           and
           a
           third
           ,
           Galileus
           :
           There
           are
           too
           a
           
           Caspian-Sea
           ,
           
           Porphory-Hills
           ,
           and
           the
           Black
           Lake
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           have
           fram'd
           so
           exact
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           that
           a
           learned
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           there
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           in
           no
           more
           danger
           of
           losing
           his
           Way
           ,
           than
           I
           wou'd
           be
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           at
           Paris
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           be
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           to
           have
           a
           farther
           Account
           of
           this
           Country
           .
           'T
           is
           impossible
           ,
           reply'd
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           nicest
           Observators
           shou'd
           inform
           you
           so
           well
           as
           Astolpho
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           ought
           to
           enquire
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           conducted
           to
           the
           Moon
           by
           St.
           Iohn
           .
           What
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           now
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pleasant
           Fooleries
           in
           all
           Ariosto
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           satisfy'd
           ,
           't
           will
           not
           displease
           you
           to
           know
           it
           .
           I
           own
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           so
           worthy
           of
           Respect
           :
           But
           since
           there
           is
           a
           Poetical
           Licence
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           pass
           as
           a
           Gayety
           .
           The
           whole
           Poem
           is
           dedicated
           to
           a
           great
           Church-man
           ,
           and
           another
           great
           Church-man
           has
           honour'd
           it
           with
           a
           signal
           Approbation
           ;
           which
           one
           may
           perceive
           by
           the
           several
           Editions
           .
           See
           what
           he
           treats
           of
           .
        
         
         
           Orlando
           Nephew
           to
           Charlemain
           ,
           became
           mad
           ,
           because
           the
           fair
           Angelica
           had
           proffer'd
           Medora
           to
           him
           ;
           one
           day
           Astolpho
           the
           brave
           Paladine
           ,
           found
           himself
           in
           a
           terrestrial
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           the
           brink
           of
           a
           very
           high
           Mountain
           whither
           his
           flying
           Horse
           had
           carry'd
           him
           ;
           there
           he
           met
           Saint
           —
           who
           told
           him
           that
           to
           cure
           the
           Madness
           of
           Orlando
           ,
           't
           was
           necessary
           they
           shou'd
           take
           a
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Moon
           ;
           Astolpho
           who
           desir'd
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           see
           that
           Country
           ,
           wanted
           no
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           behold
           on
           a
           sudden
           a
           Chariot
           of
           Fire
           carry'd
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           the
           Paladine
           through
           the
           Air.
           As
           Astolpho
           was
           no
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           surpriz'd
           to
           see
           the
           Moon
           so
           vastly
           bigger
           than
           it
           had
           appeared
           to
           him
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           more
           amaz'd
           to
           see
           Rivers
           ,
           Lakes
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           Plains
           ,
           Groves
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Forests
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           which
           wou'd
           have
           surpriz'd
           me
           also
           )
           beautiful
           Nymphs
           that
           hunted
           in
           those
           Forests
           .
           But
           that
           which
           he
           beheld
           yet
           more
           rare
           ,
           was
           a
           Valley
           where
           he
           found
           all
           things
           that
           were
           lost
           on
           Earth
           ,
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           Crowns
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Renown
           ,
           and
           Grandure
           ,
           Infinity
           of
           hopes
           ,
           time
           lost
           in
           
           waiting
           and
           depending
           on
           promising
           States-men
           ,
           or
           thrown
           away
           at
           Play
           ;
           the
           Alms
           that
           one
           causes
           to
           be
           given
           after
           ones
           Death
           ;
           The
           Verses
           and
           Dedications
           one
           presents
           to
           Princes
           and
           the
           sighs
           of
           Lovers
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Sighs
           of
           Lovers
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           interrupting
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Ariosto
           they
           were
           lost
           or
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           ours
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           none
           that
           go
           into
           the
           Moon
           .
           Were
           there
           none
           but
           you
           Madam
           reply'd
           I
           ,
           smiling
           ,
           you
           have
           caus'd
           so
           many
           to
           sigh
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           made
           a
           considerable
           Treasure
           in
           the
           Moon
           :
           in
           short
           the
           Moon
           is
           exact
           in
           collecting
           all
           that
           is
           lost
           here
           below
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           all
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Donation
           of
           Constantine
           .
           (
           But
           Astolpho
           told
           me
           this
           only
           in
           my
           Ear.
           )
           Besides
           all
           the
           Folly
           that
           was
           ever
           committed
           upon
           the
           Earth
           is
           well
           preserv'd
           there
           ;
           these
           are
           so
           many
           Vials
           full
           of
           a
           subtil
           and
           penetrating
           Liquor
           ,
           which
           easily
           evaporates
           as
           soon
           as
           opened
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Vials
           is
           writ
           the
           name
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           belongs
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           Ariosto
           put
           'em
           all
           in
           one
           Cup
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           rather
           fansie
           to
           my self
           that
           they
           were
           orderly
           plac'd
           
           in
           one
           Gallery
           .
           Astolpho
           was
           very
           much
           astonisht
           to
           see
           the
           Vials
           of
           so
           many
           Persons
           whom
           he
           believed
           to
           be
           very
           wise
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           their
           Vials
           were
           so
           very
           full
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           mine
           is
           as
           full
           as
           any
           since
           I
           entertain
           you
           with
           Visions
           ,
           both
           Philophick
           and
           poetical
           .
           That
           which
           comforts
           me
           is
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           possible
           by
           what
           I
           am
           perswading
           you
           to
           believe
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           suddenly
           make
           you
           have
           a
           Vial
           in
           the
           Moon
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           .
           The
           good
           Paladine
           did
           not
           fail
           to
           find
           his
           own
           among
           the
           Number
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Permission
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           he
           took
           it
           and
           snuff'd
           up
           the
           Spirit
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           Queen
           of
           
           Hungary's
           Water
           :
           But
           Ariosto
           said
           he
           wou'd
           not
           carry
           it
           far
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           wou'd
           return
           to
           the
           Moon
           again
           by
           a
           Folly
           that
           he
           committed
           seven
           Years
           after
           :
           But
           he
           did
           not
           forget
           the
           Vial
           of
           Orlando
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           Voyage
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           to
           carry
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           Hero
           was
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           very
           heavy
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           want
           a
           drop
           of
           being
           full
           .
           But
           here
           Ariosto
           according
           to
           the
           laudable
           Custom
           of
           speaking
           what
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           addressing
           himself
           to
           his
           Mistriss
           ,
           
           speaks
           to
           her
           thus
           in
           good
           Verse
           .
           
             That
             I
             ought
             to
             cause
             one
             to
             mount
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             my
             fair
             one
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             recover
             the
             Senses
             your
             Charms
             have
             made
             me
             lose
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             complain
             of
             this
             Loss
             ,
             provided
             it
             does
             not
             go
             too
             far
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Necessity
             that
             your
             Cruelties
             must
             continue
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             begun
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             expect
             just
             such
             a
             Fate
             as
             
             Orlando's
             ;
             however
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             to
             recover
             my
             Senses
             't
             is
             requisite
             I
             go
             through
             the
             Air
             to
             the
             Moon
             ;
             my
             Soul
             does
             not
             lodge
             so
             high
             ;
             it
             wanders
             about
             your
             fair
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Mouth
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             permit
             me
             to
             recover
             it
             with
             my
             Lips.
             
          
           Is
           not
           this
           witty
           for
           me
           to
           reason
           like
           Ariosto
           ?
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           a
           Man
           never
           loses
           his
           Wits
           but
           for
           Love
           ;
           and
           you
           see
           they
           do
           not
           travel
           far
           ,
           while
           their
           Lips
           only
           know
           so
           well
           how
           to
           recover
           '
           em
           .
           But
           when
           one
           loses
           'em
           by
           other
           means
           (
           as
           we
           lose
           'em
           by
           Philosophizing
           )
           they
           go
           directly
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           one
           cannot
           retrieve
           'em
           when
           one
           pleases
           .
           In
           recompence
           of
           this
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           our
           Vials
           shall
           be
           Honourable
           among
           the
           
           Ranks
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           :
           For
           our
           Spirits
           will
           go
           on
           in
           wandring
           and
           erring
           on
           something
           that
           is
           worthy
           of
           'em
           ;
           but
           to
           accomplish
           this
           ,
           and
           rid
           me
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           But
           pray
           tell
           me
           seriously
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           do
           you
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           Men
           in
           the
           Moon
           ?
           For
           hitherto
           ,
           you
           have
           said
           nothing
           to
           me
           positively
           as
           to
           that
           .
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           there
           are
           Men
           there
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           odd
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           :
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           consider
           but
           how
           much
           the
           Face
           of
           Nature
           is
           chang'd
           betwixt
           this
           and
           China
           ;
           other
           Faces
           ,
           other
           Shapes
           ,
           other
           Manners
           ,
           and
           almost
           quite
           different
           Principles
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           from
           this
           to
           the
           Moon
           the
           difference
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           considerable
           .
           When
           one
           travels
           towards
           the
           new
           discovered
           World
           of
           
             America
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           finds
           the
           Inhabitants
           there
           to
           be
           hardly
           Men
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           kind
           of
           Brutes
           in
           humane
           shape
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           perfect
           neither
           ,
           so
           that
           could
           we
           travel
           to
           the
           Orb
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           we
           should
           find
           Men
           and
           Women
           there
           .
           What
           kind
           of
           Creatures
           should
           we
           find
           then
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           impatient
           look
           ?
           I
           swear
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           said
           I
           Madam
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           be
           rational
           Creatures
           
           and
           yet
           not
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           inhabited
           the
           Moon
           ,
           cou'd
           it
           ever
           enter
           into
           our
           Imagination
           ,
           that
           there
           dwelt
           here
           below
           so
           extravagant
           an
           Animal
           as
           that
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           Could
           we
           fansie
           to
           our selves
           any
           living
           Creatures
           with
           such
           foolish
           Passions
           ,
           and
           so
           wise
           Reflections
           ;
           of
           so
           small
           Duration
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           see
           so
           vast
           a
           Prospect
           beyond
           it
           ;
           of
           so
           much
           knowledge
           in
           Trifles
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           Ignorance
           of
           important
           things
           ;
           so
           earnest
           for
           liberty
           ,
           yet
           so
           enclin'd
           to
           servitude
           and
           Slavery
           ;
           so
           very
           desirous
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           uncapable
           of
           attaining
           it
           ;
           it
           wou'd
           require
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           to
           find
           the
           Reason
           and
           Mystery
           of
           such
           an
           odd
           composition
           ;
           for
           we
           that
           see
           one
           another
           daily
           ,
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           found
           out
           how
           we
           are
           made
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           old
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           the
           Gods
           when
           they
           made
           Man
           were
           drunk
           with
           Nectar
           ,
           whom
           when
           they
           had
           consider'd
           when
           sober
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           forbear
           laughing
           at
           the
           ridiculousness
           of
           their
           handy
           Work.
           We
           are
           then
           secure
           enough
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           will
           never
           guess
           what
           we
           are
           ;
           but
           I
           wish
           
           we
           could
           attain
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           must
           confess
           it
           makes
           me
           uneasie
           to
           think
           there
           are
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           fansie
           what
           kind
           of
           Creatures
           they
           are
           .
           And
           why
           are
           you
           not
           as
           uneasie
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           under
           and
           near
           the
           South-Pole
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           unknown
           to
           us
           ?
           They
           and
           we
           are
           carried
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           same
           Ship
           ,
           they
           in
           the
           Stern
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           the
           Head
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           see
           there
           is
           no
           communication
           between
           the
           Stern
           and
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           at
           the
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Ship
           do
           not
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           People
           they
           are
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           what
           they
           are
           doing
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           would
           know
           what
           passes
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           in
           that
           other
           great
           Ship
           sailing
           in
           the
           Heavens
           at
           a
           vast
           distance
           from
           us
           .
           Ah
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           under
           the
           South-Pole
           ,
           as
           a
           People
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           certainly
           very
           like
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           see
           them
           if
           we
           please
           to
           give
           our selves
           the
           trouble
           ;
           they
           will
           continue
           still
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           cannot
           run
           away
           from
           our
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           never
           know
           what
           these
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           the
           Moon
           are
           ;
           't
           is
           that
           that
           vexes
           me
           .
           If
           I
           shou'd
           answer
           you
           seriously
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           one
           day
           know
           'em
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           you
           laugh
           at
           me
           ?
           Nay
           and
           I
           shou'd
           deserve
           it
           :
           Yet
           I
           cou'd
           defend
           my self
           very
           well
           if
           I
           shou'd
           say
           so
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           ridiculous
           thought
           in
           my
           Head
           ,
           which
           has
           some
           shadow
           of
           likelihood
           ,
           which
           satisfies
           me
           ,
           tho
           I
           do
           not
           know
           on
           what
           it
           is
           founded
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           impertinent
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           lay
           you
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           oblige
           you
           to
           believe
           against
           all
           Reason
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           one
           day
           be
           a
           correspondence
           between
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Moon
           .
           Reflect
           a
           little
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           upon
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           America
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           discovered
           by
           
             Christopher
             Columbus
          
           ;
           it's
           Inhabitants
           liv'd
           in
           a
           most
           profound
           Ignorance
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           most
           simple
           and
           useful
           Art
           :
           They
           went
           stark
           naked
           and
           cou'd
           not
           imagine
           that
           Men
           cou'd
           be
           cover'd
           by
           Skins
           of
           Beasts
           ;
           had
           no
           other
           Arms
           but
           Bows
           ,
           and
           who
           look
           upon
           the
           Sea
           as
           a
           vast
           space
           forbidden
           to
           mankind
           ,
           joining
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           to
           the
           Sky
           ;
           beyond
           which
           they
           saw
           nothing
           .
           'T
           is
           
           true
           after
           having
           spent
           several
           years
           with
           hollowing
           the
           root
           of
           a
           great
           Tree
           with
           sharp
           Flints
           ,
           they
           after
           ventur'd
           to
           go
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           Boat
           ,
           which
           was
           driven
           along
           the
           Shore
           by
           the
           Winds
           and
           the
           Waves
           ;
           but
           as
           this
           kind
           of
           Vessel
           was
           very
           subject
           to
           be
           over-set
           very
           often
           ,
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           swim
           to
           catch
           their
           Boat
           again
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           they
           did
           swim
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           except
           when
           they
           were
           weary
           .
           If
           any
           Body
           had
           told
           them
           there
           was
           a
           Navigation
           much
           more
           perfect
           than
           that
           they
           knew
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           cross
           that
           vast
           extent
           of
           Water
           to
           any
           side
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           we
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           to
           stop
           and
           lie
           still
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           while
           the
           Vessel
           is
           in
           Motion
           ;
           that
           Men
           cou'd
           move
           fast
           or
           slow
           as
           they
           pleas'd
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           vastness
           of
           its
           extent
           ,
           was
           no
           hindrance
           to
           the
           commerce
           of
           distant
           Nations
           ,
           provided
           that
           there
           were
           People
           on
           the
           other
           shoar
           ;
           surely
           the
           Indians
           wou'd
           never
           have
           believ'd
           that
           Man
           that
           should
           have
           told
           'em
           this
           ,
           to
           them
           impossibility
           :
           nevertheless
           ,
           the
           day
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           strangest
           and
           least
           expected
           Sight
           that
           ever
           they
           saw
           ,
           presented
           
           it self
           to
           their
           view
           ,
           huge
           great
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           have
           white
           wings
           with
           which
           they
           flew
           upon
           the
           Sea
           belching
           Fire
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           landed
           upon
           their
           shoar
           a
           Race
           of
           unknown
           Men
           ,
           all
           crusted
           over
           with
           pollish'd
           Steel
           ,
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           at
           their
           Pleasure
           the
           Monsters
           that
           brought
           'em
           thither
           ,
           carrying
           Thunder
           in
           their
           Hands
           which
           destroy'd
           all
           that
           made
           any
           resistance
           ,
           while
           the
           wondring
           Indians
           cried
           ,
           from
           whence
           came
           they
           ?
           who
           brought
           them
           over
           the
           Seas
           ?
           who
           has
           given
           'em
           the
           Power
           of
           Fire
           and
           Thunder
           ?
           are
           they
           Gods
           or
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Sun
           ?
           for
           certainly
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Men.
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           whether
           you
           conceive
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           the
           extraordinary
           surprize
           of
           these
           Americans
           ,
           but
           certainly
           there
           was
           never
           any
           equal
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           swear
           ,
           but
           there
           may
           be
           one
           day
           ,
           a
           commerce
           betwixt
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Moon
           :
           Had
           the
           Americans
           ,
           any
           Reason
           to
           hope
           for
           a
           correspondence
           betwixt
           America
           and
           Europe
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           did
           not
           know
           ?
           )
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           Necessity
           to
           cross
           the
           vast
           Extent
           of
           Air
           and
           Heaven
           that
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Moon
           .
           But
           did
           these
           Americans
           
           think
           the
           Ocean
           more
           proper
           to
           be
           crossed
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           through
           ?
           Sure
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           you
           are
           mad
           ;
           and
           looking
           earnestly
           on
           me
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ;
           nay
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           confess
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           you
           to
           be
           mad
           .
           The
           Americans
           were
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           Possibility
           of
           making
           a
           way
           or
           passage
           through
           the
           vast
           Ocean
           ,
           cou'd
           never
           enter
           into
           their
           Thoughts
           ;
           but
           we
           that
           know
           so
           much
           ,
           we
           easily
           find
           out
           that
           it
           wou'd
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Air
           if
           we
           cou'd
           support
           our selves
           .
           There
           are
           those
           Men
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           found
           out
           more
           than
           a
           possibility
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           actually
           begin
           to
           fly
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           several
           have
           made
           and
           fitted
           wings
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           invented
           a
           way
           to
           give
           themselves
           Motion
           ,
           for
           supporting
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           for
           crossing
           of
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           flying
           from
           one
           steeple
           to
           another
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           were
           not
           flights
           of
           an
           Eagle
           ;
           and
           it
           has
           cost
           some
           of
           these
           new
           Birds
           a
           Leg
           or
           an
           Arm
           :
           But
           this
           Essay
           is
           like
           the
           first
           Planks
           that
           were
           carry'd
           on
           the
           Water
           ,
           which
           yet
           gave
           beginnings
           to
           shipping
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           between
           these
           Planks
           and
           Ships
           of
           
           mighty
           burden
           ;
           yet
           you
           see
           that
           time
           by
           degrees
           has
           produc'd
           great
           Ships
           .
           The
           Art
           of
           flying
           is
           but
           in
           its
           Infancy
           ,
           time
           must
           bring
           it
           to
           Maturity
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           Men
           will
           be
           able
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           Moon
           .
           Do
           you
           pretend
           to
           have
           discover'd
           all
           things
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           brought
           them
           to
           that
           perfection
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           ?
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           by
           consent
           ,
           let
           us
           save
           something
           for
           the
           Age
           to
           come
           .
           I
           will
           never
           yield
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           that
           Men
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           fly
           without
           breaking
           their
           Necks
           .
           Well
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           since
           you
           will
           needs
           have
           Men
           always
           to
           fly
           so
           ill
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           will
           fly
           better
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           fitter
           for
           that
           Trade
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           if
           we
           go
           to
           them
           or
           they
           to
           us
           .
           And
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           Americans
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           believe
           Navigation
           possible
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           sailing
           was
           so
           well
           understood
           on
           the
           other
           half
           of
           the
           Globe
           .
           Sure
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           in
           anger
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           wou'd
           have
           been
           with
           us
           before
           now
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           likely
           .
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           the
           Europaeans
           did
           not
           sail
           to
           America
           ,
           till
           after
           six
           thousand
           years
           ,
           all
           that
           time
           was
           requisite
           for
           performing
           Navigation
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           knew
           how
           to
           make
           little
           Journeys
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           practising
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           when
           they
           have
           more
           skill
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           '
           em
           .
           And
           God
           knows
           what
           a
           strange
           Surprise
           't
           will
           be
           to
           us
           .
           This
           is
           insupportable
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           to
           banter
           me
           on
           thus
           with
           such
           frivolous
           Arguments
           .
           If
           you
           anger
           me
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           know
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           enforce
           'em
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           good
           .
           Observe
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           how
           the
           World
           is
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           unfolded
           .
           The
           Ancients
           believed
           the
           torrid
           and
           the
           frozen
           Zones
           uninhabituable
           for
           extremity
           of
           cold
           or
           heat
           :
           And
           the
           Romans
           confin'd
           the
           general
           Map
           of
           the
           World
           to
           their
           own
           Empire
           ,
           which
           carry'd
           as
           much
           of
           Grandure
           as
           Ignorance
           .
           But
           we
           know
           that
           there
           are
           Inhabitants
           both
           in
           these
           extreme
           hot
           ,
           and
           extreme
           cold
           Countries
           ;
           by
           this
           the
           World
           is
           much
           augmented
           .
           Then
           it
           was
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Ocean
           cover'd
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           except
           what
           was
           inhabited
           :
           And
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Antipodes
           ;
           for
           the
           Ancients
           never
           heard
           of
           them
           :
           Besides
           they
           cou'd
           not
           believe
           Men
           cou'd
           have
           their
           Feet
           opposite
           to
           ours
           ,
           with
           their
           Heads
           hanging
           
           down
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           the
           Antipodes
           are
           discover'd
           ,
           the
           Map
           of
           the
           World
           is
           corrected
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           half
           added
           to
           the
           World.
           You
           understand
           my
           meaning
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           these
           Antipodes
           which
           have
           been
           discover'd
           contrary
           to
           all
           Expectation
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           more
           circumspect
           in
           judging
           by
           appearances
           :
           The
           World
           ,
           and
           secrets
           of
           Nature
           will
           be
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           discover'd
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           we
           may
           come
           to
           know
           somewhat
           more
           of
           the
           Moon
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           looking
           earnestly
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           see
           you
           so
           charmed
           with
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           believe
           all
           you
           say
           .
           I
           shou'd
           be
           very
           sorry
           to
           find
           my self
           so
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           my
           endeavour
           is
           only
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           chimerical
           Opinion
           may
           be
           so
           far
           defended
           by
           strength
           of
           Argument
           ,
           as
           to
           amuse
           a
           Person
           of
           your
           Understanding
           and
           Sense
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           perswade
           :
           Nothing
           but
           truth
           it self
           has
           that
           Influence
           ;
           even
           without
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           all
           its
           convincing
           Proofs
           ;
           it
           penetrates
           so
           naturally
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           one
           seems
           but
           to
           call
           it
           to
           mind
           ;
           tho
           it
           be
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           one
           heard
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           you
           ease
           me
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           for
           your
           false
           way
           of
           arguing
           did
           
           confound
           and
           incommode
           me
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           can
           go
           sleep
           soundly
           ;
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           let
           us
           retire
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Third
           Night
           .
        
         
           MY
           Lady
           Marquiese
           wou'd
           needs
           engage
           me
           to
           pursue
           and
           continue
           our
           Discourse
           by
           Day-light
           ;
           but
           I
           told
           her
           ,
           't
           was
           more
           proper
           to
           reserve
           our
           Fancies
           and
           Notions
           till
           the
           Night
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Moon
           and
           Stars
           were
           the
           Subjects
           of
           our
           Conversation
           ,
           to
           trust
           it
           only
           to
           them
           .
           We
           did
           not
           fail
           to
           go
           that
           Evening
           into
           the
           Park
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           become
           a
           place
           consecrated
           to
           our
           Philosophical
           Entertainment
           .
           I
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           News
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           said
           I
           :
           The
           Moon
           ,
           which
           I
           told
           you
           last
           Night
           (
           by
           all
           appearance
           )
           was
           inhabited
           ,
           now
           I
           begin
           to
           think
           ,
           may
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           been
           reflecting
           upon
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           puts
           its
           Inhabitants
           in
           great
           danger
           .
           I
           shall
           never
           suffer
           that
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           for
           you
           having
           prepar'd
           me
           last
           
           Night
           ,
           put
           me
           in
           hopes
           to
           see
           these
           People
           arrive
           one
           Day
           upon
           our
           Earth
           ;
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           allow
           them
           a
           being
           in
           the
           Universe
           :
           You
           shall
           not
           impose
           upon
           me
           at
           this
           rate
           .
           You
           made
           me
           believe
           there
           were
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           Moon
           ;
           I
           have
           overcome
           all
           the
           Difficulties
           my
           Reason
           suggested
           to
           me
           against
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           am
           resolv'd
           I
           will
           believe
           it
           .
           You
           go
           too
           fast
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           one
           ought
           to
           give
           but
           one
           half
           of
           ones
           Thoughts
           and
           Belief
           to
           Opinions
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           reserving
           the
           other
           half
           free
           for
           receiving
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           occasion
           .
           I
           am
           not
           to
           be
           deluded
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           with
           fair
           Words
           ;
           let
           us
           come
           to
           the
           subject
           matter
           in
           debate
           :
           Must
           not
           we
           reason
           the
           same
           way
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           of
           your
           St.
           Denis
           ?
           Not
           at
           all
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ;
           the
           Moon
           does
           not
           so
           much
           resemble
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           St.
           Denis
           does
           Paris
           .
           The
           Sun
           draws
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Waters
           ,
           Exhalations
           and
           Vapours
           ;
           which
           ascending
           into
           the
           Air
           ,
           to
           a
           certain
           heighth
           ,
           are
           gather'd
           together
           ,
           and
           form
           Clouds
           ;
           these
           Clouds
           ,
           hanging
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           move
           regularly
           round
           our
           Globe
           ,
           and
           over
           shadows
           
           sometimes
           one
           Country
           ,
           sometimes
           another
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           one
           to
           see
           and
           consider
           the
           Earth
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           perceive
           great
           Changes
           as
           to
           the
           appearance
           of
           its
           Surface
           ;
           for
           a
           great
           Country
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           wou'd
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           very
           obscure
           part
           of
           the
           Globe
           ,
           and
           will
           become
           clear
           and
           enlightned
           as
           soon
           as
           these
           Clouds
           dis-appear
           ;
           and
           one
           wou'd
           see
           these
           obscure
           places
           change
           their
           Situation
           ,
           meeting
           together
           in
           different
           Figures
           ,
           or
           disappearing
           all
           together
           .
           We
           shou'd
           see
           therefore
           the
           same
           Changes
           upon
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           were
           it
           encompass'd
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           as
           the
           Earth
           is
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           the
           Obscurities
           ,
           or
           dark
           places
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           parts
           that
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           are
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           fix'd
           to
           the
           same
           Situation
           ,
           without
           Variation
           or
           Change
           ;
           there
           lies
           the
           difficulty
           :
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           the
           Sun
           draws
           no
           Vapours
           or
           Exhalation
           from
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Body
           infinitely
           harder
           ,
           and
           more
           solid
           than
           our
           Earth
           ,
           whose
           subtile
           parts
           are
           easily
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           mount
           upward
           ,
           being
           once
           set
           in
           motion
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           
           the
           Sun
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Moon
           must
           needs
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           vast
           heap
           of
           Rocks
           and
           Marble
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           Vapour
           can
           be
           exhal'd
           ;
           which
           Vapours
           are
           so
           essential
           and
           natural
           to
           Waters
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           the
           one
           can
           be
           without
           the
           other
           .
           Who
           can
           then
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           Rocks
           that
           produce
           nothing
           ?
           Or
           what
           living
           Creatures
           can
           subsist
           in
           a
           Country
           without
           Water
           ?
           How
           !
           cry'd
           my
           Lady
           Marquiese
           ;
           Have
           you
           forgot
           that
           you
           assur'd
           me
           ,
           there
           were
           Seas
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           we
           cou'd
           distinguish
           from
           hence
           ?
           That
           's
           only
           a
           Conjecture
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           sorry
           that
           these
           obscure
           places
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           Seas
           ,
           are
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           deep
           Caverns
           ,
           and
           vast
           Cavities
           ;
           and
           guessing
           is
           pardonable
           ,
           at
           the
           great
           distance
           we
           are
           at
           from
           the
           Moon
           .
           But
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           is
           that
           sufficient
           to
           make
           us
           reject
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ?
           Not
           altogether
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           nor
           must
           we
           absolutely
           declare
           either
           for
           'em
           ,
           or
           against
           '
           em
           .
           I
           confess
           my
           weakness
           ,
           said
           she
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           capable
           of
           such
           Indifference
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           be
           positive
           in
           my
           Belief
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           free
           our selves
           of
           one
           Opinion
           ;
           let
           us
           either
           preserve
           the
           
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           or
           annihilate
           'em
           for
           ever
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           heard
           of
           again
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           let
           us
           preserve
           'em
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           an
           Inclination
           and
           a
           Kindness
           for
           'em
           ,
           I
           wou'd
           not
           willingly
           lose
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           unpeople
           the
           Moon
           then
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           but
           for
           your
           sake
           shall
           restore
           to
           it
           its
           Inhabitants
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Appearance
           of
           the
           obscure
           and
           enlightned
           places
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           change
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           any
           Clouds
           surrounding
           it
           ,
           which
           might
           obscure
           sometimes
           one
           place
           ,
           sometimes
           another
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           does
           not
           argue
           ,
           but
           she
           may
           emit
           Vapours
           and
           Exhalations
           :
           Our
           Clouds
           which
           we
           see
           carry'd
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           Exhalations
           and
           Vapours
           ,
           which
           are
           separate
           in
           Particles
           ,
           too
           small
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           which
           meeting
           with
           cold
           Airs
           ,
           as
           they
           ascend
           ,
           by
           it
           are
           condensed
           ,
           and
           render'd
           visible
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Re-union
           of
           their
           Parts
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           they
           become
           thick
           and
           black
           Clouds
           ,
           which
           float
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           as
           Stranger-Bodies
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           fall
           upon
           the
           Earth
           in
           Rain
           :
           But
           sometimes
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Vapours
           and
           Exhalations
           are
           extended
           ,
           
           and
           kept
           from
           joining
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           imperceptible
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           gather'd
           together
           so
           far
           as
           to
           form
           a
           kind
           of
           small
           Dew
           ,
           so
           very
           subtile
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           seen
           as
           't
           is
           a-falling
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Vapours
           which
           proceed
           from
           the
           Moon
           (
           for
           certainly
           it
           emits
           Vapours
           ;
           )
           and
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Moon
           can
           be
           such
           a
           Body
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           its
           parts
           shou'd
           be
           of
           an
           equal
           Solidity
           ,
           and
           so
           equal
           a
           temper
           ,
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           incapable
           of
           receiving
           any
           Change
           ,
           by
           the
           attracting
           and
           moving
           Influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           upon
           'em
           :
           We
           know
           no
           Body
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           the
           hardest
           Marbles
           are
           not
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Body
           ,
           how
           hard
           and
           solid
           soever
           ,
           but
           is
           subject
           to
           Change
           and
           Alteration
           ,
           either
           by
           secret
           and
           invisible
           Motion
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           exterior
           Impulse
           it
           receives
           from
           another
           .
           It
           may
           be
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           Vapours
           which
           arise
           from
           the
           Moon
           are
           not
           gather'd
           together
           ,
           as
           a
           rounded
           Surface
           ,
           into
           Clouds
           ,
           but
           fall
           gently
           upon
           it
           again
           in
           insensible
           Dews
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Rain
           :
           And
           't
           is
           sufficient
           to
           demonstrate
           this
           ,
           to
           conjecture
           only
           ,
           that
           the
           Air
           which
           environs
           the
           Moon
           ,
           is
           as
           different
           
           from
           the
           Air
           that
           environs
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Vapours
           of
           the
           Air
           from
           the
           Exhalations
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           than
           likely
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           Matter
           being
           otherwise
           dispos'd
           of
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           its
           effects
           shou'd
           also
           be
           different
           ;
           and
           imports
           nothing
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           an
           interior
           Motion
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           or
           the
           Production
           of
           external
           Causes
           ,
           which
           furnish
           it
           with
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           them
           with
           a
           sufficient
           Food
           for
           their
           Subsistence
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           in
           our
           Imagination
           ,
           we
           may
           furnish
           'em
           with
           Fruits
           and
           Grain
           of
           several
           sorts
           ,
           Waters
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           we
           please
           ;
           for
           Fruit
           ,
           Grain
           and
           Water
           ,
           I
           understand
           ,
           are
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           of
           whose
           Nature
           I
           know
           nothing
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           proportion'd
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           know
           as
           little
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           you
           only
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           very
           well
           there
           ,
           without
           knowing
           in
           what
           manner
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           Knowledge
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           have
           patience
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           very
           happy
           ,
           you
           have
           restor'd
           the
           Moon
           its
           Inhabitants
           again
           ;
           
           and
           I
           am
           very
           much
           pleas'd
           ,
           you
           have
           surrounded
           it
           with
           Air
           of
           its
           own
           ;
           for
           without
           that
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           think
           a
           Planet
           too
           naked
           .
        
         
           These
           different
           Airs
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ,
           hinder
           the
           Communication
           and
           Commerce
           of
           these
           two
           Planets
           :
           If
           flying
           wou'd
           do
           the
           business
           ,
           what
           do
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           we
           might
           come
           to
           perfection
           in
           that
           Art
           I
           discours'd
           of
           last
           Night
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           there
           seems
           but
           little
           likelihood
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           since
           the
           great
           distance
           between
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Earth
           makes
           the
           difficulty
           so
           hard
           to
           overcome
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           considerable
           ;
           but
           tho'
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Moon
           were
           plac'd
           near
           one
           another
           ,
           yet
           it
           wou'd
           not
           be
           possible
           to
           pass
           from
           the
           Air
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           Air
           of
           the
           Moon
           .
           The
           Water
           is
           the
           Air
           and
           Element
           of
           Fish
           ,
           who
           never
           pass
           into
           the
           Air
           and
           Element
           of
           Birds
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           the
           distance
           that
           hinders
           'em
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           because
           every
           one
           of
           'em
           are
           confin'd
           to
           the
           Air
           which
           they
           breath
           .
           We
           find
           that
           our
           Air
           is
           mix'd
           with
           Vapours
           ,
           that
           are
           thicker
           and
           grosser
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           any
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           arrive
           
           upon
           the
           Confines
           of
           our
           World
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           drown'd
           and
           suffocated
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           enter'd
           into
           our
           Air
           ,
           and
           we
           shou'd
           see
           'em
           fall
           dead
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           but
           I
           shou'd
           be
           glad
           ,
           cry'd
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           some
           great
           Ship-wreck
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           a
           mighty
           Tempest
           ,
           wou'd
           throw
           a
           good
           many
           of
           these
           People
           upon
           our
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           at
           leisure
           consider
           their
           extraordinary
           Shape
           and
           Figure
           .
           But
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           Skill
           enough
           to
           sail
           upon
           the
           external
           Surface
           of
           our
           Air
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           thence
           they
           shou'd
           catch
           us
           ,
           like
           Fish
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Curiosity
           of
           seeing
           us
           ;
           wou'd
           that
           please
           you
           ,
           Madam
           ?
           Why
           not
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           laughing
           ?
           I
           wou'd
           go
           of
           my self
           into
           their
           Nets
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           seeing
           those
           that
           had
           caught
           me
           .
           Consider
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           you
           wou'd
           be
           very
           weak
           and
           feeble
           ,
           before
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Surface
           of
           our
           Air
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           breath
           it
           in
           all
           its
           Extent
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           hardly
           live
           on
           the
           Tops
           of
           high
           Mountains
           ;
           and
           I
           wonder
           that
           those
           who
           are
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Corporeal
           Geniuses
           inhabit
           the
           purest
           Air
           ,
           do
           not
           tell
           us
           why
           these
           Geniuses
           visit
           us
           so
           seldom
           ,
           and
           stay
           so
           short
           a
           
           while
           :
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           't
           is
           because
           few
           amongst
           'em
           know
           how
           to
           dive
           ;
           and
           that
           even
           those
           who
           are
           skilful
           in
           that
           Art
           ,
           have
           great
           difficulty
           to
           penetrate
           the
           grosness
           of
           the
           Air
           which
           we
           breath
           .
           You
           see
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Nature
           has
           set
           many
           Bars
           and
           Fences
           ,
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           going
           out
           of
           our
           World
           ,
           into
           that
           of
           the
           Moon
           .
           However
           ,
           for
           our
           Satisfaction
           ,
           let
           us
           conjecture
           and
           guess
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           of
           that
           world
           :
           For
           Example
           ;
           I
           fansie
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           must
           see
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           of
           a
           different
           Colour
           than
           what
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           .
           All
           these
           Objects
           we
           see
           through
           a
           kind
           of
           natural
           Perspective-Glass
           ,
           which
           changes
           them
           to
           us
           ;
           this
           Perspective-glass
           of
           ours
           is
           mix'd
           with
           Vapours
           and
           Exhalations
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           ascend
           very
           high
           .
           Some
           of
           late
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Air
           of
           it self
           is
           blew
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Water
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Colour
           is
           not
           apparent
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           at
           a
           great
           depth
           :
           The
           Heavens
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           which
           are
           plac'd
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           has
           of
           it self
           no
           Light
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           ought
           to
           appear
           black
           :
           But
           we
           see
           it
           through
           our
           Air
           ,
           which
           is
           blew
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
           Heavens
           appear
           of
           that
           Colour
           .
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           cannot
           pass
           through
           the
           Air
           ,
           without
           taking
           a
           little
           of
           its
           Tincture
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           lose
           as
           much
           of
           their
           own
           natural
           Colour
           :
           But
           supposing
           the
           Air
           had
           no
           Colour
           of
           it self
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           a
           Flambeau
           ,
           seen
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           through
           a
           thick
           Fog
           ,
           appears
           of
           a
           reddish
           Colour
           ,
           tho'
           that
           be
           not
           natural
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           all
           our
           Air
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           thick
           Fog
           ,
           must
           certainly
           alter
           the
           true
           natural
           Colour
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           pure
           heavenly
           Substance
           is
           capable
           to
           convey
           to
           us
           Light
           and
           Colours
           ,
           in
           their
           Purity
           and
           Perfection
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Air
           of
           the
           Moon
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           than
           our
           Air
           ,
           or
           is
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           of
           an
           indifferent
           Colour
           ;
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           is
           another
           Fog
           ,
           changing
           ,
           in
           appearance
           ,
           the
           Colours
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Bodies
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           they
           see
           all
           things
           chang'd
           ,
           through
           their
           Perspective-glasses
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Air.
           
        
         
           That
           makes
           me
           prefer
           our
           place
           of
           Habitation
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           mixture
           
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Colours
           is
           so
           fine
           there
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           .
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           of
           a
           reddish
           Colour
           ,
           and
           the
           Stars
           of
           a
           greenish
           ,
           the
           Effect
           wou'd
           not
           be
           half
           so
           agreeable
           as
           Stars
           of
           Gold
           ,
           upon
           a
           deep
           Blue
           .
           To
           hear
           you
           speak
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           one
           wou'd
           think
           you
           were
           fitting
           of
           Furniture
           for
           a
           Room
           ,
           or
           chusing
           a
           Garniture
           for
           a
           Suit
           of
           Cloths
           :
           Believe
           me
           ,
           Nature
           is
           very
           ingenious
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           leave
           to
           her
           Care
           the
           finding
           out
           a
           Mixture
           of
           Colours
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           perfectly
           well
           understood
           ;
           she
           certainly
           has
           not
           fail'd
           of
           changing
           the
           Scene
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Situation
           and
           Position
           of
           the
           Beholders
           ,
           and
           still
           in
           a
           new
           and
           agreeable
           way
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Skill
           of
           Nature
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           said
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           and
           she
           has
           spar'd
           her self
           the
           pains
           of
           changing
           her
           Objects
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           several
           Points
           from
           whence
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           has
           only
           chang'd
           the
           Perspective-glasses
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           are
           seen
           ;
           and
           has
           the
           Honour
           of
           this
           great
           Variety
           ,
           without
           the
           Expence
           :
           She
           has
           bestow'd
           on
           us
           a
           blue
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           a
           
           blue
           Air
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           she
           has
           bestow'd
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           a
           Heaven
           of
           Scarlet
           ,
           with
           an
           Air
           of
           the
           same
           Colour
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Heaven
           and
           ours
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           :
           And
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Nature
           has
           given
           every
           one
           of
           us
           a
           Perspective-glass
           ,
           or
           Tube
           ,
           through
           which
           we
           behold
           Objects
           in
           a
           very
           different
           manner
           ,
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           saw
           the
           Earth
           as
           a
           fine
           place
           ,
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           form
           a
           great
           Empire
           upon
           :
           Celadon
           only
           look'd
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Dwelling-place
           of
           Astraea
           :
           A
           Philosopher
           considers
           it
           as
           a
           great
           Planet
           ,
           all
           cover'd
           over
           with
           Fools
           ,
           moving
           through
           the
           Heavens
           :
           And
           I
           do
           not
           see
           that
           the
           Object
           changes
           more
           from
           the
           Earth
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           than
           it
           does
           here
           from
           one
           Man
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Change
           of
           Sights
           is
           more
           surprizing
           to
           our
           Imagination
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           still
           the
           same
           Objects
           we
           see
           at
           different
           Views
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           Moon
           they
           see
           other
           Objects
           than
           we
           see
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           see
           a
           part
           of
           those
           we
           see
           :
           Perhaps
           in
           that
           Country
           they
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           Dawning
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           of
           the
           Twi-light
           before
           Sun-rising
           ,
           and
           after
           Sun-setting
           ;
           for
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
           at
           these
           two
           times
           ,
           being
           oblique
           and
           faint
           ,
           have
           not
           strength
           to
           penetrate
           the
           grosness
           and
           thickness
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           are
           environ'd
           ;
           but
           are
           receiv'd
           and
           intercepted
           by
           the
           Air
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           fall
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           are
           reflected
           upon
           us
           by
           the
           Air
           ;
           so
           that
           Day-break
           and
           Twi-light
           are
           Favours
           of
           Nature
           which
           we
           enjoy
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           chance
           ,
           they
           not
           having
           been
           destin'd
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           likely
           that
           the
           Air
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           being
           purer
           than
           ours
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           proper
           and
           fit
           for
           reflecting
           the
           faint
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           before
           its
           Rising
           ,
           and
           after
           its
           Setting
           ;
           therefore
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           do
           not
           enjoy
           the
           favourable
           light
           of
           the
           Aurora
           ,
           or
           Dawning
           ;
           which
           growing
           stronger
           and
           stronger
           ,
           does
           prepare
           us
           for
           the
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon
           ;
           nor
           the
           Twi-light
           ,
           which
           becoming
           more
           faint
           by
           degrees
           ,
           we
           are
           insensibly
           accustom'd
           to
           the
           Absence
           of
           the
           Sun
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           are
           in
           profound
           Darkness
           ,
           when
           on
           a
           suddain
           a
           Curtain
           is
           drawn
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           their
           Eyes
           are
           dazl'd
           with
           the
           Rays
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           they
           enjoy
           a
           bright
           resplendent
           Light
           ;
           when
           
           by
           a
           suddain
           motion
           ,
           as
           quick
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           down
           falls
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           instantly
           they
           are
           reduc'd
           to
           their
           former
           Darkness
           :
           They
           want
           those
           Mediums
           ,
           or
           Interstices
           ,
           which
           join
           Day
           and
           Night
           together
           (
           and
           which
           participates
           of
           both
           )
           which
           we
           enjoy
           .
           Besides
           ,
           these
           People
           have
           no
           Rain-bow
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Dawning
           is
           an
           Effect
           of
           the
           thickness
           of
           our
           Air
           ,
           so
           the
           Rain-bow
           is
           form'd
           upon
           Exhalations
           and
           Vapours
           ,
           condens'd
           into
           black
           Clouds
           ,
           which
           pour
           down
           Rain
           upon
           us
           ,
           by
           divers
           Reflections
           and
           Refections
           of
           the
           Sun-beams
           upon
           these
           Clouds
           :
           So
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           most
           agreeable
           and
           pleasant
           Effects
           ,
           to
           the
           ugliest
           and
           most
           dis-agreeable
           Causes
           in
           Nature
           :
           And
           since
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Air
           of
           the
           Moon
           deprives
           it
           of
           Clouds
           ,
           Vapours
           and
           Rain
           ,
           adieu
           to
           Rain-bow
           and
           Aurora
           :
           To
           what
           then
           can
           the
           Lovers
           in
           the
           Moon
           compare
           their
           Mistresses
           ,
           without
           these
           two
           things
           ?
        
         
           I
           do
           much
           regret
           that
           loss
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           for
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           are
           fully
           recompens'd
           for
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Rain-bow
           ,
           day-break
           and
           twi-light
           ,
           since
           for
           the
           
           same
           Reason
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           Thunder
           nor
           Lightning
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           produc'd
           by
           Clouds
           and
           Exhalations
           ;
           they
           enjoy
           bright
           serene
           Days
           ,
           and
           never
           lose
           the
           Sun
           by
           Day
           ,
           nor
           the
           Stars
           by
           Night
           .
           They
           know
           nothing
           of
           Storms
           and
           Tempest
           ;
           which
           seem
           to
           us
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           Heaven
           .
           And
           can
           you
           think
           their
           condition
           is
           so
           much
           to
           be
           lamented
           ?
           You
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           represent
           the
           Moon
           as
           a
           most
           charming
           abode
           .
           Now
           methinks
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           desirous
           and
           agreeable
           to
           have
           a
           burning
           Sun
           always
           over
           ones
           Head
           ,
           without
           the
           interposition
           of
           any
           Clouds
           to
           moderate
           its
           heat
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           Nature
           has
           sunk
           these
           Caverns
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           are
           big
           enough
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           our
           Telescopes
           :
           Who
           knows
           but
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           retire
           into
           these
           Cavities
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           incommoded
           with
           the
           Excessive
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           they
           live
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           but
           build
           their
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           in
           these
           hollow
           places
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           we
           know
           that
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           built
           under
           ground
           ,
           is
           almost
           as
           great
           as
           the
           City
           above
           ground
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           we
           shou'd
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           above
           
           ground
           shou'd
           be
           ras'd
           ,
           and
           quite
           remov'd
           ,
           Rome
           under
           ground
           wou'd
           then
           be
           just
           such
           a
           Town
           ,
           as
           those
           I
           have
           imagin'd
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Moon
           .
           Whole
           Nations
           live
           in
           these
           vast
           Caverns
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           may
           be
           Passages
           under
           ground
           ,
           for
           the
           communication
           and
           commerce
           of
           one
           People
           and
           Nation
           with
           another
           .
           You
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           laugh
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           at
           my
           Fancy
           ,
           do
           so
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           ,
           I
           agree
           you
           shou'd
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           may
           be
           more
           mistaken
           than
           I
           :
           For
           you
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Surface
           of
           their
           Globe
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           that
           't
           is
           just
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           their
           way
           of
           living
           and
           ours
           .
           No
           matter
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           I
           cannot
           resolve
           to
           suffer
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           to
           live
           in
           perpetual
           Darkness
           .
           You
           wou'd
           be
           harder
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           if
           you
           knew
           that
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           of
           old
           ,
           believ'd
           the
           Moon
           to
           be
           the
           abode
           and
           dwelling
           of
           the
           Souls
           who
           had
           merited
           Happiness
           by
           their
           good
           Life
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           theit
           Felicity
           consisted
           in
           hearing
           the
           Harmony
           of
           the
           
           Spheres
           as
           they
           turn'd
           round
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           depriv'd
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Musick
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Moon
           was
           obscur'd
           by
           the
           Shadow
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           these
           Souls
           roar'd
           and
           cry'd
           out
           as
           in
           despair
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Moon
           made
           haste
           to
           recover
           her
           Light
           again
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Souls
           out
           of
           that
           Affliction
           .
           At
           that
           rate
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           we
           shou'd
           see
           the
           bless'd
           Souls
           come
           from
           the
           Moon
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           why
           shou'd
           not
           the
           Earth
           be
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           as
           the
           Moon
           is
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           since
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           your
           Philosopher
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Felicity
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           transported
           from
           one
           World
           to
           the
           other
           ?
           Seriously
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           't
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           see
           several
           different
           Worlds
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           often
           glad
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           Journeys
           in
           Imagination
           ;
           what
           joy
           then
           it
           wou'd
           be
           to
           do
           it
           in
           reality
           ;
           that
           wou'd
           be
           far
           better
           than
           to
           travel
           from
           hence
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           crawling
           as
           it
           were
           with
           difficulty
           from
           one
           point
           of
           this
           Globe
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           see
           nothing
           but
           Men
           and
           Women
           over
           and
           over
           again
           .
           Well
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           what
           hinders
           ,
           but
           we
           shou'd
           make
           a
           Journey
           through
           the
           Planets
           
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ?
           Let
           us
           by
           imagination
           place
           our selves
           in
           several
           Positions
           ,
           and
           situations
           ,
           fit
           for
           considering
           the
           Universe
           .
           Have
           we
           no
           more
           to
           see
           in
           the
           Moon
           ?
           No
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           have
           shown
           you
           all
           I
           know
           .
           Going
           out
           of
           the
           Moon
           towards
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           first
           Planet
           you
           meet
           with
           is
           Venus
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           must
           again
           make
           use
           of
           my
           former
           Simile
           of
           Paris
           and
           St.
           
             Denis
             .
             Venus
          
           turns
           round
           the
           Sun
           on
           her
           own
           Axis
           ,
           as
           the
           Moon
           does
           round
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Telescopes
           ,
           we
           discover
           that
           Venus
           waxes
           and
           wanes
           ,
           being
           sometimes
           altogether
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           darkened
           according
           to
           her
           different
           Positions
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           appearance
           the
           Moon
           is
           inhabited
           ,
           why
           shou'd
           not
           Venus
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           she
           ?
           Ay
           ,
           but
           interrupted
           the
           Marquiese
           by
           your
           
             why
             nots
          
           ,
           you
           will
           people
           all
           the
           Planets
           .
           Do
           not
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ;
           why
           has
           not
           Nature
           sufficient
           to
           give
           Inhabitants
           to
           'em
           all
           ?
           We
           see
           that
           all
           the
           Planets
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           Opaque
           solid
           Bodies
           ,
           having
           no
           Light
           but
           what
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           Sun
           ;
           which
           they
           send
           
           one
           to
           another
           by
           Reflection
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           all
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           motion
           ;
           thus
           far
           equal
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           this
           must
           we
           conceive
           that
           all
           these
           vast
           Bodies
           were
           made
           not
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ?
           And
           that
           Nature
           has
           made
           only
           an
           exception
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           believe
           this
           ,
           may
           ,
           but
           for
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           .
           I
           find
           you
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           very
           resolute
           and
           settled
           in
           your
           opinion
           of
           a
           sudden
           :
           A
           little
           while
           ago
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           scarce
           allow
           the
           Moon
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ;
           and
           seem'd
           to
           be
           very
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           not
           ;
           whereas
           now
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           be
           very
           angry
           with
           any
           body
           that
           shou'd
           tell
           you
           that
           all
           the
           Planets
           were
           not
           inhabited
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           in
           the
           minute
           wherein
           you
           have
           surpriz'd
           me
           ,
           had
           you
           contradicted
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           all
           the
           Planets
           ,
           I
           wou'd
           not
           only
           have
           defended
           my
           opinion
           ,
           but
           have
           proceeded
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           you
           an
           exact
           description
           of
           all
           the
           several
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Planets
           .
           There
           are
           certain
           Moments
           of
           believing
           things
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           so
           firmly
           believ'd
           the
           Planets
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           Moment
           I
           spoke
           of
           'em
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           after
           cooler
           Thoughts
           ,
           I
           
           shou'd
           think
           it
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           shou'd
           be
           inhabited
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Planets
           shou'd
           be
           so
           entirely
           desolate
           and
           desarted
           :
           For
           you
           must
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           all
           the
           living
           Creatures
           that
           inhabit
           the
           Earth
           .
           For
           there
           are
           as
           many
           several
           species
           and
           kinds
           of
           Animals
           invisible
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           visible
           .
           We
           see
           distinctly
           from
           the
           Elephant
           to
           the
           Mite
           ;
           there
           our
           sight
           is
           bounded
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           living
           Creatures
           lesser
           than
           a
           Mite
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           a
           Mite
           is
           as
           big
           in
           proportion
           ,
           as
           an
           Elephant
           is
           to
           it
           .
           The
           late
           invention
           of
           Glasses
           call'd
           Microscopes
           ,
           have
           discover'd
           thousands
           of
           small
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           certain
           Liquors
           ,
           which
           we
           cou'd
           never
           have
           imagin'd
           to
           have
           been
           there
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           the
           different
           tastes
           of
           these
           Liquors
           ,
           proceed
           from
           these
           little
           Animals
           ,
           who
           bite
           ,
           and
           sting
           our
           Tongues
           and
           Palates
           .
           If
           you
           mix
           certain
           ingredients
           in
           these
           Liquors
           ,
           (
           as
           Pepper
           in
           Water
           ,
           )
           and
           expose
           'em
           to
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           let
           'em
           putrefie
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           other
           new
           species
           or
           living
           Creatures
           .
           Several
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           appear
           to
           be
           solid
           ,
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           Collections
           or
           little
           heaps
           
           of
           these
           imperceptible
           Animals
           ;
           who
           find
           there
           as
           much
           room
           ,
           as
           is
           requisite
           for
           them
           to
           move
           in
           .
           The
           leaf
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           is
           a
           little
           World
           inhabited
           ,
           by
           such
           invisible
           little
           Worms
           :
           To
           them
           this
           leaf
           seems
           of
           a
           vast
           Extent
           ,
           they
           find
           Hills
           and
           Valleys
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Communication
           between
           the
           living
           Creatures
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           those
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           than
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Antipodes
           .
           And
           I
           think
           there
           is
           more
           reason
           ,
           to
           believe
           a
           Planet
           (
           which
           is
           so
           vast
           a
           Body
           )
           to
           be
           inhabited
           .
           There
           has
           been
           found
           in
           several
           sorts
           of
           very
           hard
           Stones
           ,
           infinite
           multitudes
           of
           little
           Worms
           ,
           lodg'd
           all
           over
           them
           in
           insensible
           varieties
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           nourish'd
           upon
           the
           Substance
           of
           these
           Stones
           which
           they
           eat
           .
           Consider
           the
           vast
           Numbers
           of
           these
           little
           Animals
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           a
           tract
           of
           Years
           they
           have
           liv'd
           upon
           a
           grain
           of
           Sand.
           And
           by
           this
           Argument
           ,
           tho
           my
           Moon
           were
           nothing
           but
           a
           confus'd
           heap
           of
           Marble
           Rocks
           ,
           I
           wou'd
           rather
           make
           it
           be
           devour'd
           and
           consum'd
           by
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           than
           to
           place
           none
           at
           all
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           every
           thing
           lives
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           is
           animated
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           
           you
           comprehend
           the
           Animals
           ,
           that
           are
           generally
           known
           ;
           the
           living
           Creatures
           lately
           discover'd
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           will
           be
           discover'd
           herafter
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Earth
           is
           very
           well
           Peopl'd
           ;
           and
           that
           Nature
           has
           been
           so
           liberal
           in
           bestowing
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           not
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           discover
           half
           of
           '
           em
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           can
           you
           believe
           ,
           that
           Nature
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           fruitful
           to
           Excess
           as
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           is
           barren
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Planets
           ?
           My
           Reason
           is
           convinc'd
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           but
           my
           Fancy
           in
           confounded
           with
           the
           infinite
           Number
           of
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Planets
           ;
           and
           my
           thoughts
           are
           strangely
           embarass'd
           with
           the
           variety
           that
           one
           must
           of
           Necessity
           imagine
           to
           be
           amongst
           'em
           ;
           because
           I
           know
           Nature
           does
           not
           love
           Repetitions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           all
           be
           different
           .
           But
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           one
           to
           represent
           all
           these
           to
           our
           Fancy
           ?
           Our
           Imaginations
           can
           never
           comprehend
           this
           variety
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           satisfied
           with
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           we
           may
           easily
           conceive
           by
           an
           universal
           view
           ,
           Nature
           has
           form'd
           variety
           in
           the
           several
           Worlds
           .
           All
           the
           Faces
           of
           Mankind
           are
           in
           general
           near
           the
           same
           Form.
           Yet
           the
           two
           great
           Nations
           
           of
           our
           Globe
           ,
           the
           Europaeans
           and
           Africans
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           made
           after
           different
           Models
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           resemblance
           and
           Air
           of
           the
           Countenance
           peculiar
           to
           every
           Family
           or
           Race
           of
           Men.
           Yet
           it
           is
           wonderful
           to
           observe
           how
           many
           Millions
           of
           Times
           ,
           Nature
           has
           varied
           so
           simple
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Man.
           We
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           are
           but
           one
           little
           Family
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           we
           resemble
           one
           another
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           another
           Planet
           ,
           are
           another
           Family
           ,
           whose
           Faces
           have
           another
           Air
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ;
           by
           all
           appearance
           ,
           the
           difference
           increases
           with
           the
           distance
           ,
           for
           cou'd
           one
           see
           an
           Inhabitant
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Moon
           together
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           perceive
           less
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           than
           between
           an
           Inhabitant
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           an
           Inhabitant
           of
           Saturn
           .
           Here
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           we
           have
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Tongue
           and
           Voice
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           Planet
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           only
           speak
           by
           Signs
           .
           In
           another
           the
           Inhabitants
           speaks
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Here
           our
           Reason
           is
           form'd
           and
           made
           perfect
           by
           Experience
           .
           In
           another
           Place
           ,
           Experience
           adds
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           Reason
           .
           Further
           off
           ,
           the
           old
           know
           no
           more
           than
           the
           young
           .
           Here
           
           we
           trouble
           our selves
           more
           to
           know
           what
           's
           to
           come
           ,
           than
           to
           know
           what
           's
           past
           .
           In
           another
           Planet
           ,
           they
           neither
           afflict
           themselves
           with
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           likely
           they
           are
           not
           the
           less
           happy
           for
           that
           .
           Some
           say
           we
           want
           a
           sixth
           Sense
           by
           which
           we
           shou'd
           know
           a
           great
           many
           things
           we
           are
           now
           ignorant
           of
           .
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           some
           other
           Planet
           have
           this
           advantage
           ;
           but
           want
           some
           of
           those
           other
           five
           we
           enjoy
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           also
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           more
           natural
           Senses
           in
           other
           Worlds
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           satisfi'd
           with
           the
           five
           that
           are
           fal'n
           to
           our
           Share
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           no
           better
           .
           Our
           Knowledge
           is
           bounded
           to
           certain
           limits
           ,
           which
           the
           Wit
           of
           Man
           cou'd
           never
           yet
           exceed
           .
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           point
           where
           our
           Ingenuity
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           beyond
           it
           is
           for
           some
           other
           World
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           some
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           familiar
           to
           us
           ,
           are
           altogether
           unknown
           .
           Our
           Globe
           enjoys
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           Love
           ;
           but
           is
           destroyed
           in
           several
           places
           by
           the
           fury
           of
           War.
           Another
           Planet
           enjoys
           constant
           Peace
           ,
           without
           the
           delights
           of
           Love
           ,
           which
           must
           render
           their
           Lives
           very
           irksom
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           Nature
           has
           done
           to
           the
           several
           
           Worlds
           in
           great
           ,
           as
           she
           has
           done
           to
           us
           Mortals
           in
           little
           by
           making
           some
           happy
           ,
           others
           miserable
           .
           Yet
           she
           has
           never
           forgot
           her
           admirable
           Art
           in
           varying
           all
           things
           ,
           tho
           she
           has
           made
           some
           equal
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           by
           compensating
           the
           want
           of
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           with
           another
           of
           equal
           value
           .
        
         
           Are
           you
           satisfi'd
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           very
           gravely
           ;
           have
           not
           I
           told
           you
           Chimeras
           in
           abundance
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           so
           much
           difficulty
           to
           comprehend
           these
           differences
           of
           Worlds
           ;
           my
           Imagination
           is
           working
           upon
           the
           Model
           you
           have
           given
           me
           And
           I
           am
           representing
           to
           my
           own
           Mind
           odd
           Characters
           and
           Customs
           for
           these
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           other
           Planets
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           I
           am
           forming
           extravagant
           shapes
           and
           figures
           for
           'em
           :
           I
           can
           describe
           'em
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           fansie
           I
           see
           'em
           here
           .
           I
           leave
           these
           shapes
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           to
           entertain
           you
           in
           Dreams
           this
           Night
           ,
           to
           morrow
           ,
           we
           shall
           know
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           assisted
           you
           ,
           to
           describe
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           some
           other
           Planet
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Fourth
           Night
           .
        
         
           THe
           Dreams
           of
           my
           Lady
           Marquiese
           were
           not
           lucky
           ,
           they
           still
           represented
           to
           her
           something
           like
           what
           we
           see
           on
           Earth
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           had
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           reproach
           her
           ,
           as
           certain
           People
           have
           to
           blame
           us
           when
           they
           see
           some
           of
           our
           Pictures
           ;
           for
           they
           being
           ignorant
           of
           drawing
           ,
           and
           designing
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           themselves
           with
           their
           extravagant
           and
           grotesque
           Figures
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           our
           Pictures
           are
           nothing
           but
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Fancy
           in
           'em
           ;
           there
           was
           therefore
           a
           necessity
           of
           laying
           aside
           all
           sorts
           of
           the
           Forms
           and
           Figures
           of
           those
           Animals
           that
           inhabit
           several
           Planets
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           satisfy'd
           by
           guessing
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           in
           pursuing
           our
           Journey
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           begun
           ,
           through
           the
           several
           Worlds
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           at
           Venus
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           said
           I
           to
           my
           Lady
           Marquiese
           ,
           but
           Venus
           turns
           upon
           her
           own
           Axis
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           not
           known
           in
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           the
           length
           of
           her
           
           Days
           ,
           but
           her
           Years
           must
           consist
           but
           of
           eight
           Months
           ,
           since
           Venus
           turns
           round
           the
           Sun
           in
           that
           space
           of
           time
           .
           As
           Venus
           is
           forty
           times
           less
           than
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Earth
           must
           necessarily
           appear
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           ,
           to
           be
           forty
           times
           bigger
           than
           Venus
           appears
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Moon
           is
           also
           forty
           times
           less
           than
           the
           Earth
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           it
           must
           appear
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           bigness
           that
           Venus
           appears
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           You
           afflict
           me
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           extreamly
           ;
           I
           see
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           our
           Earth
           is
           not
           that
           happy
           Planet
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           our
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           must
           appear
           too
           big
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Love
           ,
           but
           the
           Moon
           ,
           which
           appears
           to
           the
           World
           of
           Venus
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           size
           that
           Venus
           appears
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           exactly
           cut
           out
           to
           be
           the
           Source
           of
           their
           Amours
           ,
           and
           the
           lucky
           Star
           of
           their
           Intrigues
           ;
           which
           Titles
           are
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           pretty
           ,
           clear
           ,
           twinkling
           Planets
           ,
           which
           have
           in
           'em
           a
           certain
           Air
           of
           Gallantry
           .
           'T
           is
           certainly
           a
           happy
           Fate
           for
           our
           Moon
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           the
           Loves
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           :
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           these
           People
           
           are
           very
           soft
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Art
           to
           please
           extreamly
           well
           .
           Without
           dispute
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           the
           very
           Mobile
           of
           Venus
           are
           all
           made
           up
           of
           Celladons
           and
           Silvanders
           ,
           and
           their
           most
           ordinary
           Conversations
           excel
           the
           finest
           in
           Clelia
           ;
           the
           Climate
           being
           more
           savourable
           to
           Love
           :
           Venus
           being
           nearer
           the
           Sun
           than
           we
           ,
           receives
           from
           its
           Influence
           a
           brighter
           Light
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           enlivening
           Heat
           .
           I
           perceive
           very
           well
           ,
           interrupted
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           People
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           are
           ;
           they
           are
           ,
           like
           our
           Moors
           of
           Granada
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           little
           Sun-burnt
           Gentlemen
           ,
           always
           in
           Love
           ,
           full
           of
           Life
           and
           Fire
           ,
           given
           to
           making
           Verses
           ,
           and
           great
           Lovers
           of
           Musick
           ,
           and
           every
           Day
           inventing
           Feasts
           ,
           Balls
           and
           Masquerades
           ,
           to
           entertain
           their
           Mistresses
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           you
           are
           very
           ill
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           ;
           for
           our
           Moors
           of
           Granada
           are
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Lapland
           ,
           or
           Greenland
           ,
           for
           Coldness
           and
           Stupidity
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           must
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           be
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           yet
           more
           near
           to
           the
           Sun
           ?
           They
           must
           certainly
           be
           mad
           ,
           by
           having
           too
           much
           Light
           and
           Fire
           ;
           and
           
           I
           believe
           they
           have
           no
           more
           Memory
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           part
           of
           our
           Negroes
           ;
           they
           never
           think
           ,
           and
           are
           void
           of
           all
           Reflection
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           act
           by
           Chance
           ,
           and
           by
           suddain
           Impulses
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Planet
           Mercury
           must
           certainly
           be
           the
           Bethlem
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           they
           see
           the
           Sun
           a
           great
           deal
           bigger
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           much
           nearer
           to
           it
           ;
           he
           darts
           upon
           'em
           so
           strong
           a
           Light
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venus
           were
           here
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           take
           our
           finest
           Days
           for
           the
           Remains
           of
           a
           saint
           Twi-light
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Light
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           serve
           them
           to
           distinguish
           one
           Object
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           Heat
           they
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           is
           so
           excessive
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           warmth
           enjoy'd
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           middle
           of
           Africk
           ,
           wou'd
           frieze
           them
           to
           death
           .
           Their
           Year
           casts
           but
           three
           Months
           ;
           the
           length
           of
           their
           Day
           is
           yet
           unknown
           ,
           Mercury
           being
           so
           little
           a
           Planet
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           the
           Sun
           ,
           in
           whose
           Rays
           he
           is
           so
           continually
           lost
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           hitherto
           scarce
           discoverable
           by
           the
           Art
           and
           Skill
           of
           Astronomers
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           never
           yet
           get
           so
           much
           hold
           of
           Mercury
           ,
           as
           to
           observe
           the
           Time
           in
           which
           he
           performs
           his
           Revolution
           upon
           his
           own
           Axis
           
           or
           Centre
           ;
           but
           the
           smallness
           of
           his
           Planet
           perswades
           me
           't
           is
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           his
           Days
           are
           very
           short
           ,
           and
           his
           Inhabitants
           must
           see
           the
           Sun
           as
           a
           very
           great
           flaming
           Brasier
           ,
           very
           near
           their
           Heads
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           their
           Apprehension
           ,
           moves
           with
           wonderful
           Rapidity
           ;
           this
           makes
           them
           so
           earnestly
           wish
           for
           the
           coming
           Night
           ,
           which
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           must
           be
           much
           more
           grateful
           to
           'em
           than
           the
           Day
           ;
           and
           during
           those
           cooler
           Hours
           ,
           they
           are
           enlightned
           by
           Venus
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Earth
           ;
           which
           two
           Planets
           must
           appear
           to
           them
           of
           considerable
           bigness
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           Planets
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           remov'd
           further
           than
           Mercury
           ,
           towards
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           his
           Inhabitants
           must
           see
           them
           less
           than
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           receive
           but
           little
           Light
           from
           'em
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           must
           appear
           less
           to
           'em
           also
           ,
           and
           they
           lose
           the
           sight
           of
           some
           of
           'em
           entirely
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Loss
           ;
           for
           I
           shou'd
           be
           very
           sorry
           to
           see
           the
           vast
           arch'd
           Roof
           of
           the
           Heavens
           adorn'd
           with
           fewer
           Stars
           ,
           or
           those
           I
           do
           see
           ,
           appear
           less
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           bright
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           concern'd
           for
           that
           Loss
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           being
           so
           extreamly
           incommoded
           with
           excessive
           Heat
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           we
           cou'd
           ease
           'em
           of
           that
           Trouble
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           allow
           'em
           long
           and
           continued
           Rain
           ,
           to
           refresh
           'em
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           in
           some
           of
           the
           hot
           Countries
           of
           our
           Earth
           ,
           which
           fall
           for
           four
           Months
           together
           ,
           during
           the
           hottest
           Seasons
           .
           That
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           find
           out
           another
           Remedy
           ,
           to
           relieve
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           Countries
           in
           China
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           their
           Situation
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           hot
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Cold
           is
           so
           excessive
           during
           the
           Months
           of
           Iuly
           and
           August
           ,
           that
           the
           Rivers
           are
           frozen
           :
           The
           Reason
           is
           ,
           These
           Climates
           abound
           with
           Salt-Petre
           (
           whose
           Exhalations
           being
           very
           cold
           )
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Heat
           draws
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           great
           abundance
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           suppose
           Mercury
           to
           be
           a
           little
           Planet
           ,
           made
           of
           Salt-Petre
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           Sun
           extract
           out
           of
           himself
           a
           Remedy
           to
           his
           Disease
           which
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Nature
           produces
           no
           Animal
           ,
           but
           in
           places
           where
           they
           may
           live
           ;
           and
           Custom
           and
           Use
           ,
           joined
           
           with
           Ignorance
           of
           what
           is
           better
           ,
           supplieth
           all
           Defects
           ,
           and
           makes
           Life
           agreeable
           ;
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           want
           neither
           Rain
           ,
           nor
           Exhalations
           of
           Salt-Petre
           .
        
         
           After
           Mercury
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           the
           next
           Planet
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Journey
           ,
           is
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           judge
           by
           the
           Earth
           (
           which
           is
           inhabited
           )
           that
           other
           Bodies
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           may
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           we
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Why
             not
          
           will
           fail
           us
           here
           ;
           for
           the
           Sun
           is
           a
           Body
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           Nature
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           other
           Planets
           :
           He
           is
           the
           Source
           and
           Fountain
           of
           all
           that
           Light
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           Planets
           do
           only
           reflect
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           after
           having
           receiv'd
           it
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           can
           exchange
           Light
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           but
           are
           incapable
           of
           producing
           it
           :
           The
           Sun
           alone
           draws
           from
           it self
           this
           precious
           Substance
           ,
           which
           he
           darts
           a-round
           him
           with
           great
           Force
           and
           Violence
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           intercepted
           by
           every
           Body
           that
           is
           solid
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           reflected
           from
           one
           Planet
           to
           another
           long
           streams
           and
           streaks
           of
           Light
           ,
           which
           crossing
           and
           traversing
           each
           other
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           are
           interwoven
           a
           thousand
           different
           Ways
           ,
           and
           so
           form
           a
           Mixture
           of
           
           the
           richest
           substance
           in
           Nature
           :
           For
           this
           end
           the
           Sun
           is
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Centre
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Situation
           most
           proper
           and
           commode
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           may
           equally
           dispence
           and
           distribute
           his
           Light
           and
           Heat
           ,
           for
           the
           livening
           and
           enlightning
           all
           things
           round
           him
           .
           The
           Sun
           is
           therefore
           a
           Body
           of
           a
           particular
           Substance
           ;
           but
           what
           kind
           of
           Body
           ,
           or
           what
           kind
           of
           Substance
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           difficulty
           :
           Heretofore
           't
           was
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           was
           a
           pure
           Fire
           ;
           but
           the
           Error
           of
           this
           Opinion
           was
           found
           out
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           by
           Spots
           which
           were
           discover'd
           upon
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           as
           a
           little
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           were
           new
           Planets
           discover'd
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           hereafter
           :
           The
           learned
           part
           of
           the
           World
           were
           full
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           these
           new
           Planets
           ;
           and
           Discourses
           of
           'em
           were
           so
           much
           in
           fashion
           ,
           that
           they
           believ'd
           the
           Spots
           in
           the
           Sun
           were
           nothing
           else
           but
           these
           new
           Planets
           ,
           moving
           round
           'em
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           hid
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Body
           from
           our
           sight
           ,
           when
           their
           obscure
           Side
           was
           turn'd
           towards
           us
           .
           The
           learned
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           made
           their
           Court
           to
           most
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           with
           these
           new
           discover'd
           Planets
           ;
           giving
           the
           Name
           of
           one
           
           Prince
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           another
           Prince
           to
           another
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           quarrel
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           shou'd
           belong
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           pleas'd
           with
           that
           at
           all
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           :
           You
           told
           me
           the
           other
           Night
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           learned
           Men
           had
           given
           Names
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           Astronomers
           and
           Mathematicians
           to
           the
           several
           Countries
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           very
           well
           satisfy'd
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           but
           just
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           possess
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           suffer
           Philosophers
           and
           Astronomers
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           Moon
           and
           the
           Stars
           ,
           without
           incroaching
           upon
           '
           em
           .
           What
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           Will
           not
           you
           allow
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           some
           Corner
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           or
           some
           Star
           ,
           to
           take
           their
           part
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ?
           As
           to
           the
           Spots
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           of
           no
           manner
           of
           use
           to
           'em
           ;
           for
           it
           has
           been
           found
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Planets
           ,
           but
           Clouds
           of
           Smoak
           and
           Vapours
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           Scum
           arising
           from
           the
           Surface
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           they
           appear
           in
           great
           Quantities
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           less
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           they
           dis-appear
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           join
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           other
           times
           they
           are
           dispers'd
           and
           dissipated
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           shou'd
           
           seem
           ,
           the
           Sun
           is
           a
           liquid
           Substance
           ;
           some
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           melted
           Gold
           ,
           which
           boils
           incessantly
           ,
           and
           produces
           those
           Impurities
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           force
           of
           its
           Motion
           ,
           throws
           upon
           the
           Surface
           its
           Scum
           and
           Dross
           ;
           and
           as
           those
           consume
           ,
           new
           ones
           are
           produc'd
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           fansie
           to
           your self
           what
           strange
           Bodies
           these
           Spots
           of
           the
           Sun
           must
           be
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           of
           'em
           full
           as
           big
           as
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           judge
           then
           what
           a
           great
           quantity
           there
           must
           be
           of
           this
           melted
           Gold
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Extent
           of
           this
           vast
           Ocean
           of
           Light
           and
           Fire
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Sun.
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           Sun
           appears
           ,
           through
           Telescopes
           ,
           to
           be
           full
           of
           great
           Mountains
           which
           vomit
           Flames
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           Million
           of
           Mount
           
           Aetna's
           ,
           join'd
           together
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           these
           Mountains
           may
           be
           altogether
           visionary
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           Glasses
           of
           the
           Telescopes
           .
           To
           whom
           shall
           we
           trust
           then
           ,
           when
           these
           very
           Glasses
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           owe
           so
           many
           new
           Discoveries
           ,
           deceive
           us
           ?
           In
           fine
           ,
           Let
           the
           Sun
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           at
           all
           seem
           proper
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ;
           and
           yet
           't
           is
           pity
           ,
           for
           the
           Situation
           wou'd
           be
           
           extreamly
           fine
           ;
           its
           Inhabitants
           wou'd
           be
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           see
           all
           the
           other
           Planets
           turn
           regularly
           round
           'em
           ,
           whereas
           we
           observe
           infinite
           Irregularities
           in
           their
           Course
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           only
           because
           we
           are
           not
           in
           a
           proper
           Situation
           to
           consider
           'em
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           their
           Motion
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           hard
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           place
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           where
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Stars
           wou'd
           be
           easie
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           place
           alone
           shou'd
           be
           uninhabitable
           ?
           You
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           whilst
           you
           speak
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           were
           any
           living
           Creature
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           see
           neither
           Planets
           ,
           nor
           fixed
           Stars
           ;
           nor
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           any
           thing
           ;
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           Sun
           wou'd
           render
           all
           things
           else
           invisible
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           be
           apt
           to
           believe
           themselves
           the
           only
           People
           in
           Nature
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           am
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           consider'd
           only
           the
           Situation
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           without
           the
           Effects
           of
           its
           Light.
           But
           ,
           pray
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           allow
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           who
           have
           corrected
           me
           so
           justly
           ,
           may
           also
           be
           mistaken
           your self
           :
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Sun
           wou'd
           not
           so
           much
           as
           see
           it self
           ;
           for
           they
           wou'd
           be
           incapable
           to
           
           support
           the
           dazling
           of
           his
           Light
           ,
           or
           unable
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           by
           being
           too
           near
           ;
           and
           all
           things
           well
           consider'd
           ,
           the
           Sun
           wou'd
           be
           a
           Country
           of
           blind
           Men
           only
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Sun
           cannot
           be
           inhabited
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           we
           will
           continue
           our
           Journey
           to
           the
           other
           Worlds
           :
           We
           are
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Centre
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           lowest
           Point
           in
           all
           Circular
           Figures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           return
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           go
           upwards
           .
           In
           the
           Way
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           
             Mercury
             ,
             Venus
          
           ,
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           ;
           all
           which
           Planets
           we
           have
           visited
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           that
           presents
           it self
           to
           our
           Observation
           is
           Mars
           ,
           who
           contains
           nothing
           rare
           or
           curious
           that
           I
           know
           of
           :
           His
           Days
           are
           not
           a
           full
           Hour
           longer
           than
           ours
           ,
           but
           his
           Years
           are
           double
           the
           length
           of
           ours
           .
           Mars
           is
           less
           than
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           his
           Inhabitants
           see
           the
           Sun
           neither
           so
           big
           ,
           nor
           so
           bright
           as
           we
           do
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           Mars
           is
           not
           worthy
           the
           pains
           of
           a
           longer
           Discourse
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           very
           curious
           to
           observe
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           his
           four
           Moons
           ,
           or
           Guards
           :
           they
           are
           four
           little
           Planets
           ,
           which
           turn
           round
           Iupiter
           ,
           as
           our
           Moon
           turns
           round
           us
           .
           But
           ,
           says
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           interrupting
           
           me
           ,
           why
           are
           there
           some
           Planets
           attending
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           no
           better
           than
           themselves
           ?
           In
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           be
           more
           regular
           and
           uniform
           if
           all
           the
           Planets
           ,
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           had
           but
           one
           Motion
           round
           the
           Sun.
           Ah
           ,
           Madam
           !
           said
           I
           ;
           if
           you
           understood
           the
           Tourbillions
           ,
           or
           Whistlings
           of
           Monsieur
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           so
           terrible
           ,
           and
           Idea's
           so
           agreeable
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           not
           talk
           at
           that
           rate
           .
           Let
           my
           Brains
           turn
           round
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           ;
           I
           long
           to
           know
           what
           these
           Tourbillions
           are
           ;
           make
           haste
           therefore
           to
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           I
           'll
           manage
           my self
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           henceforth
           abandon
           all
           my
           Thoughts
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           without
           Reserve
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           talk
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           understand
           these
           Whirlings
           .
           I
           did
           not
           think
           you
           capable
           of
           such
           Transports
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           they
           have
           not
           a
           fitter
           Object
           :
           But
           to
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           a
           Tourbillion
           is
           a
           heap
           of
           Matter
           ,
           whose
           parts
           are
           disjoin'd
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           yet
           moving
           round
           all
           one
           way
           ;
           each
           little
           part
           being
           allow'd
           a
           particular
           Motion
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           provided
           always
           they
           do
           not
           obstruct
           the
           general
           Circular
           Motion
           .
           As
           for
           Example
           ;
           A
           
           Tourbillion
           of
           Air
           ,
           call'd
           a
           Whirl-wind
           ,
           or
           a
           Hurricain
           ,
           is
           an
           infinite
           quantity
           of
           little
           Particles
           of
           Air
           ,
           turning
           all
           round
           together
           ,
           carrying
           along
           every
           thing
           they
           meet
           with
           in
           their
           way
           :
           You
           know
           that
           the
           Planets
           are
           carry'd
           round
           in
           the
           Celestial
           Matter
           ,
           which
           is
           incredibly
           subtile
           and
           swift
           ;
           all
           that
           vast
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           Mass
           of
           Celestial
           Substance
           ,
           which
           is
           between
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           Sphere
           of
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           turns
           round
           ,
           and
           carries
           with
           it
           the
           Planets
           one
           way
           ,
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           is
           plac'd
           in
           the
           Centre
           ;
           but
           in
           shorter
           or
           longer
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           distant
           or
           nearer
           the
           Centre
           ,
           all
           things
           turn
           round
           ,
           even
           the
           Sun
           it self
           ;
           but
           he
           turns
           round
           upon
           his
           own
           Axis
           :
           And
           you
           are
           to
           observe
           thus
           ;
           if
           the
           Earth
           were
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Matter
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           ,
           she
           wou'd
           also
           turn
           round
           upon
           her
           own
           Axis
           ,
           like
           that
           :
           This
           is
           that
           great
           Tourbillion
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Sun
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Governor
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           Planets
           have
           little
           Whirlings
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           that
           great
           one
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           carry'd
           round
           the
           Sun
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           of
           them
           turns
           round
           upon
           his
           
           own
           Axis
           ,
           and
           sweeps
           along
           with
           him
           a
           share
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Substance
           ,
           which
           yields
           easily
           to
           any
           Impulse
           of
           Motion
           it
           receives
           ,
           provided
           that
           does
           not
           obstruct
           its
           general
           Motion
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           call'd
           the
           particular
           Whirling
           ,
           or
           Tourbillion
           of
           a
           Planet
           ,
           which
           extends
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Sphere
           of
           its
           Activity
           can
           reach
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           falls
           so
           out
           ,
           that
           any
           lesser
           Planet
           than
           that
           which
           governs
           the
           Tourbillion
           comes
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           't
           is
           carry'd
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           indispensably
           forc'd
           round
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           that
           does
           not
           hinder
           both
           the
           greater
           Planet
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           ,
           with
           their
           Whirlings
           ,
           to
           turn
           round
           with
           the
           great
           Tourbillion
           of
           the
           Sun.
           'T
           was
           thus
           that
           ,
           after
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           the
           Earth
           carry'd
           the
           Moon
           round
           it self
           ,
           because
           the
           Moon
           fell
           within
           the
           Extent
           or
           Sphere
           of
           Activity
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           its
           Obedience
           .
           Iupiter
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           said
           somewhat
           already
           ,
           was
           happier
           or
           stronger
           than
           we
           ;
           there
           fell
           four
           little
           Planets
           in
           his
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           he
           subdu'd
           'em
           all
           four
           :
           Our
           Earth
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           a
           chief
           Planet
           ,
           had
           it
           fallen
           within
           the
           Tourbillion
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           believe
           he
           wou'd
           have
           forc'd
           us
           to
           have
           turn'd
           round
           
           him
           also
           ,
           Iupiter
           being
           ninety
           times
           bigger
           than
           our
           Earth
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           had
           been
           nothing
           but
           a
           Moon
           depending
           upon
           Iupiter
           ,
           whereas
           now
           the
           Earth
           has
           a
           Moon
           of
           her
           own
           turning
           round
           her
           :
           So
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Chance
           of
           Situation
           has
           decided
           our
           Fortune
           .
           Pray
           ,
           what
           Assurance
           have
           we
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           our
           Earth
           shall
           always
           remain
           in
           the
           same
           Situation
           ?
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           may
           make
           a
           Trip
           one
           Day
           or
           other
           ,
           towards
           some
           Planet
           as
           dangerous
           as
           Iupiter
           ,
           who
           may
           sweep
           us
           round
           with
           it self
           ;
           or
           that
           some
           other
           stronger
           Planet
           may
           approach
           nearer
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           I
           fansie
           ,
           that
           the
           violent
           Motions
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Matter
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           may
           agitate
           and
           shake
           the
           Planets
           so
           irregularly
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           sometimes
           bring
           'em
           nearer
           together
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           remove
           'em
           farther
           from
           one
           another
           .
           We
           might
           gain
           rather
           than
           lose
           by
           that
           Bargain
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           our
           Earth
           wou'd
           be
           carry'd
           near
           Venus
           and
           Mercury
           ,
           which
           are
           little
           Planets
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           not
           resist
           ours
           :
           But
           we
           have
           nothing
           either
           to
           hope
           or
           fear
           from
           such
           an
           Accident
           ;
           the
           Planets
           must
           remain
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           new
           Conquests
           are
           forbid
           
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           heretofore
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           China
           .
           You
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           when
           one
           mixes
           Oil
           and
           Water
           together
           in
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           the
           Oil
           will
           swim
           above
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           throw
           any
           very
           light
           thing
           into
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           the
           Oil
           will
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           penetrate
           into
           the
           Water
           :
           Throw
           in
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           somewhat
           heavier
           ,
           of
           a
           proportionable
           weight
           to
           penetrate
           the
           Oil
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           weak
           to
           stop
           it
           ;
           't
           will
           fall
           upon
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           swim
           ,
           the
           Water
           being
           sufficiently
           strong
           to
           bear
           it
           up
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Vessel
           ,
           full
           of
           two
           Liquors
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           mingle
           together
           two
           Bodies
           of
           an
           unequal
           weight
           ,
           rests
           naturally
           in
           two
           different
           Positions
           ,
           the
           one
           above
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           lightest
           can
           never
           descend
           ,
           the
           heaviest
           can
           never
           ascend
           .
           If
           you
           add
           other
           Liquors
           that
           will
           not
           mingle
           together
           ,
           and
           throw
           as
           many
           Bodies
           into
           'em
           of
           proportionable
           weight
           ,
           't
           will
           still
           be
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Imagine
           to
           your self
           ,
           that
           the
           Celestial
           Substance
           which
           fills
           the
           vast
           Tourbillion
           ,
           or
           Whirling
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           is
           compos'd
           of
           different
           Coats
           ,
           wrapp'd
           within
           one
           another
           ,
           like
           an
           Onion
           ;
           these
           Coats
           are
           of
           different
           weights
           and
           force
           ,
           as
           Oil
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           other
           
           Liquors
           .
           The
           Planets
           also
           are
           of
           different
           weights
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Planets
           must
           stop
           upon
           that
           Coat
           proportionable
           to
           its
           weight
           ,
           and
           which
           has
           necessary
           strength
           for
           supporting
           it
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           in
           an
           equal
           Balance
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           perceive
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           in
           Nature
           they
           can
           remove
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           I
           understand
           very
           well
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           how
           these
           different
           Weights
           are
           regulated
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           degrees
           :
           Wou'd
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           such
           Order
           amongst
           us
           Mortals
           ,
           to
           confine
           every
           Man
           to
           the
           Station
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           him
           .
           I
           am
           now
           no
           longer
           in
           fear
           of
           Iupiter
           ;
           I
           am
           satisfy'd
           that
           he
           will
           leave
           us
           at
           ease
           in
           our
           own
           little
           Whirling
           ,
           or
           Tourbillion
           ;
           I
           am
           easily
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           envy
           Iupiter
           his
           four
           Moons
           .
        
         
           You
           wou'd
           be
           to
           blame
           if
           you
           shou'd
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           for
           he
           has
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           ;
           considering
           the
           great
           distance
           he
           is
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           his
           Moons
           receive
           and
           reflect
           but
           a
           very
           faint
           Light.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Iupiter
           turns
           upon
           his
           own
           Axis
           in
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           Hours
           ,
           his
           Nights
           are
           but
           four
           Hours
           long
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           short
           ,
           one
           wou'd
           think
           he
           had
           no
           great
           need
           of
           four
           
           Moons
           :
           But
           you
           must
           consider
           ,
           in
           our
           Earth
           ,
           under
           the
           North
           and
           South
           Poles
           ,
           there
           are
           six
           Months
           of
           Day
           ,
           and
           six
           Months
           of
           Night
           ;
           because
           the
           two
           Poles
           being
           the
           two
           Points
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           remotest
           from
           those
           Countries
           and
           Places
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Sun
           darts
           his
           beams
           directly
           ,
           and
           over
           which
           ,
           to
           our
           Apprehensions
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           perform
           his
           Course
           :
           The
           Moon
           holds
           ,
           or
           appears
           to
           us
           to
           hold
           the
           same
           Road
           with
           the
           Sun
           :
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Inhabitants
           near
           the
           South
           and
           North
           Poles
           see
           the
           Sun
           during
           one
           half
           of
           his
           yearly
           Course
           ,
           and
           then
           lose
           his
           Light
           during
           the
           other
           half
           ,
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           the
           Moon
           during
           one
           half
           of
           her
           monthly
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           lose
           her
           during
           the
           other
           half
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           fifteen
           Days
           .
           One
           of
           
           Iupiter's
           Years
           is
           twelve
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           two
           opposite
           Poles
           in
           that
           Planet
           where
           there
           are
           Days
           and
           Nights
           of
           six
           Years
           long
           apiece
           .
           A
           Night
           of
           six
           Years
           long
           is
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           these
           four
           Moons
           were
           chiefly
           created
           for
           that
           reason
           :
           The
           highest
           of
           the
           four
           ,
           as
           to
           Iupiter
           ,
           performs
           its
           Course
           round
           him
           in
           seventeen
           Days
           ,
           the
           second
           in
           seven
           Days
           ,
           the
           third
           in
           three
           
           Days
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           in
           forty
           two
           Hours
           .
           These
           Revolutions
           being
           thus
           divided
           by
           equal
           halves
           in
           these
           unhappy
           Climates
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           six
           Years
           of
           continued
           Night
           ,
           one
           and
           twenty
           Hours
           cannot
           pass
           without
           their
           seeing
           appear
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           the
           four
           Moons
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           very
           great
           satisfaction
           ,
           during
           so
           long
           and
           irksome
           a
           Darkness
           :
           But
           upon
           whatever
           place
           of
           Iupiter
           you
           shou'd
           inhabit
           ,
           these
           four
           Moons
           wou'd
           represent
           to
           your
           view
           one
           of
           the
           most
           agreeable
           Sights
           in
           Nature
           :
           Sometimes
           they
           rise
           all
           four
           together
           ,
           then
           they
           separate
           according
           to
           the
           inequality
           of
           their
           Motions
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           see
           'em
           over
           their
           Heads
           ,
           directly
           above
           one
           another
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           they
           see
           'em
           appear
           above
           their
           Horzion
           ,
           at
           equal
           distances
           ;
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           four
           are
           rising
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           two
           are
           setting
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           their
           constant
           Eclipsing
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           there
           passes
           no
           Day
           ,
           without
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           and
           since
           Eclipses
           are
           so
           familiar
           to
           that
           World
           ,
           they
           must
           certainly
           be
           a
           Divertisement
           to
           them
           ,
           whereas
           they
           frighten
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           our
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           And
           you
           will
           not
           fail
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           says
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           to
           bestow
           Inhabitants
           upon
           these
           four
           Moons
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           little
           ,
           inferior
           Planets
           ,
           and
           only
           made
           to
           enlighten
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           a
           greater
           ,
           during
           their
           long
           Nights
           .
           You
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           these
           four
           Planets
           are
           no
           less
           deserving
           of
           Inhabitants
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           ,
           and
           turn
           round
           a
           more
           important
           Planet
           .
           I
           wou'd
           ,
           says
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           have
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           these
           four
           Moons
           to
           be
           Colonies
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           Laws
           and
           Manners
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           pay
           Homage
           and
           Respect
           to
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           that
           great
           Planet
           ,
           but
           with
           Veneration
           .
           And
           wou'd
           you
           not
           also
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           have
           these
           four
           Moons
           to
           send
           Ambassadors
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           swear
           Fealty
           to
           him
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           we
           having
           no
           Authority
           over
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           our
           Moon
           ,
           makes
           me
           think
           that
           Iupiter
           has
           no
           more
           over
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           his
           four
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Advantages
           he
           has
           most
           reason
           to
           brag
           of
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           frightens
           '
           em
           .
           For
           Example
           ;
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Moon
           next
           to
           Iupiter
           ,
           see
           him
           three
           hundred
           
           and
           sixty
           times
           bigger
           than
           our
           one
           Moon
           appeareth
           to
           us
           :
           And
           as
           I
           believe
           that
           little
           Moon
           to
           be
           much
           nearer
           to
           Iupiter
           than
           Ours
           is
           ;
           so
           his
           greatness
           must
           be
           by
           that
           considerably
           augmented
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           constantly
           see
           that
           monstrous
           Planet
           hanging
           over
           their
           Heads
           ,
           at
           a
           very
           small
           distance
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Gauls
           of
           old
           ,
           apprehended
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           Heavens
           :
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Moon
           have
           more
           Reason
           to
           fear
           the
           falling
           of
           Iupiter
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           they
           have
           that
           fright
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Eclipses
           ,
           which
           you
           told
           me
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           from
           ;
           and
           which
           must
           be
           supply'd
           by
           some
           other
           piece
           of
           Folly.
           It
           must
           be
           so
           infallibly
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           inventer
           of
           the
           third
           System
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           spoke
           to
           you
           the
           other
           Day
           ,
           the
           Ticho-Brahe
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Astronomers
           that
           ever
           liv'd
           ,
           was
           far
           from
           fearing
           Eclipses
           as
           the
           Vulgar
           do
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           fear'd
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           he
           met
           (
           as
           he
           went
           out
           of
           his
           House
           in
           the
           Morning
           )
           were
           old
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           Hare
           happen'd
           to
           cross
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           instantly
           return'd
           home
           ,
           shut
           himself
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           believe
           that
           day
           to
           be
           unlucky
           ;
           nor
           wou'd
           he
           dare
           to
           attempt
           
           Business
           of
           the
           smallest
           Consequence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           just
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           since
           that
           great
           Man
           was
           not
           free
           from
           the
           Fear
           of
           Eclipses
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           little
           Moon
           ,
           shou'd
           come
           off
           at
           an
           easier
           rate
           :
           Let
           us
           give
           'em
           no
           Quarter
           ,
           but
           force
           'em
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           common
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           oblige
           'em
           to
           yield
           to
           some
           other
           Folly.
           But
           since
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           guess
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           what
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           pray
           solve
           me
           one
           difficulty
           ,
           which
           my
           Fancy
           has
           just
           now
           suggested
           ;
           if
           the
           Earth
           be
           so
           little
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Iupiter
           ;
           does
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           see
           our
           Earth
           ?
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           are
           altogether
           unknown
           to
           '
           em
           .
           Really
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           must
           see
           the
           Earth
           ninety
           times
           less
           than
           Iupiter
           appears
           to
           us
           ;
           which
           is
           too
           small
           to
           be
           perceiv'd
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           we
           can
           imagine
           for
           our
           advantage
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           suppose
           that
           there
           are
           Astronomers
           in
           Iupiter
           ,
           who
           after
           having
           taken
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pains
           ,
           and
           fitting
           excellent
           Telescopes
           ;
           and
           having
           chosen
           a
           very
           clear
           Night
           for
           making
           the
           Observation
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           discover
           in
           the
           
           Heavens
           a
           little
           Planet
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           before
           ;
           and
           streight
           they
           set
           it
           down
           in
           the
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           either
           never
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           laugh
           at
           it
           if
           they
           do
           ;
           the
           Philosophers
           themselves
           whose
           Opinion
           that
           discovery
           destroys
           ,
           resolve
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           but
           some
           very
           rational
           People
           ,
           that
           will
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           .
           These
           Astronomers
           make
           new
           Observations
           ;
           they
           again
           look
           upon
           this
           little
           Planet
           ,
           and
           they
           begin
           to
           be
           assur'd
           that
           it
           is
           no
           Fancy
           but
           a
           real
           thing
           ;
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           conclude
           ,
           this
           little
           Planet
           has
           a
           Motion
           round
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           thousand
           Observations
           ,
           they
           at
           last
           find
           out
           that
           this
           Motion
           or
           Revolution
           ,
           is
           performed
           in
           a
           Years
           time
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           thanks
           to
           these
           learned
           Men
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           know
           our
           Earth
           is
           a
           Planet
           and
           a
           World
           :
           The
           Curious
           are
           earnest
           to
           look
           on
           it
           through
           a
           Telescope
           ;
           tho
           't
           is
           so
           little
           ,
           't
           is
           hardly
           discoverable
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           very
           disagreeable
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           our
           Earth
           is
           not
           to
           be
           perceiv'd
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Telescope
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           find
           an
           Infinite
           Pleasure
           in
           imagining
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           see
           those
           Telescopes
           pointing
           towards
           us
           ;
           and
           ours
           from
           a
           mutual
           Curiosity
           are
           levell'd
           at
           them
           ,
           whil'st
           those
           two
           Planets
           gravely
           considering
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           both
           ask
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           What
           World
           is
           that
           ?
           What
           People
           are
           those
           ?
        
         
           Don't
           go
           so
           fast
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           suppose
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           cou'd
           see
           our
           Earth
           ;
           yet
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           never
           see
           us
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           suspect
           our
           Earth
           to
           be
           inhabited
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           Body
           were
           Fool
           enough
           to
           imagine
           it
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           how
           he
           wou'd
           be
           laugh'd
           at
           and
           ridicul'd
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           some
           Philosophers
           in
           that
           World
           have
           been
           sued
           and
           persecuted
           for
           this
           Opinion
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           are
           employed
           enough
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           their
           own
           Planet
           ,
           without
           troubling
           themselves
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           us
           .
           And
           had
           
             Christopher
             Columbus
          
           been
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           understanding
           Navigation
           so
           well
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           wanted
           employment
           .
           
           And
           the
           People
           of
           that
           World
           know
           not
           the
           hundredth
           part
           of
           its
           own
           Inhabitants
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           in
           Mercury
           (
           which
           is
           a
           very
           little
           Planet
           )
           they
           are
           all
           Neighbours
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           converse
           familiarly
           together
           ;
           and
           they
           esteem
           it
           ,
           as
           but
           a
           Walk
           to
           go
           round
           their
           little
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Iupiter
           do
           not
           see
           us
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           judge
           ,
           they
           can
           far
           less
           perceive
           Venus
           and
           Mercury
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           more
           diminutive
           Worlds
           ,
           and
           further
           distant
           from
           it
           than
           we
           :
           But
           in
           lieu
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           see
           Mars
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           four
           Moons
           ,
           and
           Saturn
           with
           the
           five
           that
           belong
           to
           him
           .
           There
           are
           Planets
           enough
           ,
           to
           perplex
           all
           the
           Astronomers
           there
           :
           And
           Nature
           has
           had
           the
           goodness
           to
           hide
           from
           'em
           what
           remains
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           said
           the
           Lady
           Marquiese
           ,
           do
           you
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           Favour
           ?
           Without
           doubt
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           this
           great
           Tourbillion
           or
           whirling
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Sixteen
           Planets
           .
           And
           Nature
           ,
           who
           is
           willing
           to
           save
           us
           the
           labour
           of
           studying
           all
           their
           Motions
           ,
           has
           discover'd
           to
           us
           only
           seven
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           that
           a
           great
           Favour
           .
           But
           we
           who
           are
           not
           sensible
           
           of
           this
           Grace
           ,
           have
           so
           ordered
           the
           matter
           that
           by
           our
           Endeavours
           we
           have
           found
           out
           the
           other
           nine
           ,
           which
           Nature
           had
           conceal'd
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           punish'd
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           Pains
           and
           Labour
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           present
           requisite
           for
           the
           Study
           of
           Astronomy
           .
        
         
           I
           see
           ,
           answer'd
           she
           ,
           by
           the
           number
           of
           sixteen
           Planets
           ,
           that
           Saturn
           must
           have
           five
           Moons
           .
           He
           has
           so
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           the
           five
           are
           discover'd
           very
           lately
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           yet
           something
           more
           remarkable
           in
           that
           Planet
           ;
           for
           his
           Year
           is
           as
           long
           as
           thirty
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           consequently
           there
           are
           Climates
           in
           that
           World
           ,
           where
           one
           Night
           lasts
           for
           fifteen
           Years
           together
           .
           Can
           you
           guess
           what
           Nature
           has
           intended
           for
           the
           enlightning
           of
           Nights
           so
           long
           and
           dreadful
           ?
           She
           was
           not
           satisfied
           to
           bestow
           on
           Saturn
           five
           Moons
           ;
           but
           has
           also
           given
           him
           a
           great
           Circle
           or
           Ring
           ,
           which
           environs
           him
           entirely
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           elevated
           sufficiently
           high
           enough
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           this
           Planet
           .
           It
           reflects
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           perpetually
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Saturn
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Misfortune
           to
           live
           in
           that
           Climate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           a
           time
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           Beams
           .
        
         
         
           Well
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           (
           with
           the
           Air
           of
           a
           Person
           return'd
           to
           herself
           from
           some
           great
           astonishment
           )
           all
           that
           you
           say
           is
           contriv'd
           with
           wonderful
           Order
           ,
           and
           sure
           Nature
           has
           seen
           and
           provided
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           some
           animate
           Beings
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           distribution
           of
           these
           Moons
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           work
           of
           Chance
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           bestowed
           only
           upon
           these
           Planets
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Iupiter
           and
           Saturn
           ;
           for
           Venus
           and
           Mercury
           have
           no
           need
           on
           'em
           ;
           they
           enjoy
           but
           too
           much
           Light
           already
           ;
           and
           their
           Nights
           are
           very
           short
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Planet
           esteem
           Night
           a
           greater
           benefit
           of
           Nature
           ,
           than
           the
           Day
           it self
           .
           But
           hold
           ,
           said
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           Mars
           ,
           who
           is
           farther
           distant
           from
           the
           Sun
           than
           the
           Earth
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           Moon
           too
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           he
           has
           none
           ;
           but
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Planet
           enjoy
           some
           other
           advantage
           ,
           which
           supplies
           that
           defect
           .
           You
           have
           seen
           several
           bodies
           ,
           both
           liquid
           and
           dry
           ,
           which
           draw
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           shine
           and
           cast
           a
           light
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           
           great
           Rocks
           very
           high
           ;
           which
           are
           naturally
           of
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Substance
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           great
           Provision
           of
           Light
           in
           the
           Day
           time
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           they
           restore
           in
           the
           Night
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           you
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Scene
           or
           Representation
           ,
           to
           see
           all
           those
           Rocks
           from
           all
           Quarters
           begin
           to
           shine
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           down
           ,
           and
           make
           Magnificent
           Illuminations
           without
           Art
           or
           Expence
           .
           You
           know
           also
           that
           in
           America
           ,
           there
           are
           certain
           Birds
           ,
           which
           shine
           so
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
           that
           one
           may
           read
           by
           their
           Light
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           that
           of
           a
           Candle
           ;
           and
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           many
           of
           these
           Birds
           in
           the
           Planet
           Mars
           ,
           which
           fly
           about
           and
           enlighten
           that
           World
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           set
           ?
        
         
           Your
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           your
           flying
           Birds
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           do
           not
           at
           all
           satisfie
           me
           .
           I
           confess
           such
           objects
           wou'd
           be
           very
           pretty
           ;
           but
           since
           Nature
           has
           given
           so
           many
           Moons
           to
           Saturn
           and
           Iupiter
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           sign
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           absolutely
           necessary
           as
           well
           to
           Mars
           .
           I
           shou'd
           have
           been
           glad
           that
           all
           the
           Worlds
           distant
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           cou'd
           have
           had
           their
           Moons
           ;
           and
           that
           Mars
           might
           not
           have
           been
           so
           disagreeably
           
           excepted
           .
           Oh!
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           if
           you
           think
           it
           worth
           your
           pains
           to
           make
           any
           further
           Progress
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           you
           must
           accustom
           your self
           to
           such
           Exceptions
           ;
           in
           the
           best
           Systems
           ,
           there
           are
           always
           some
           things
           that
           agree
           exactly
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           one
           must
           adjust
           as
           well
           as
           one
           can
           ,
           or
           leave
           them
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           hopes
           to
           overcome
           the
           difficulty
           :
           Let
           us
           do
           so
           if
           you
           please
           with
           Mars
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           is
           not
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           say
           no
           more
           of
           him
           .
           And
           tell
           me
           if
           it
           wou'd
           not
           be
           strangely
           surprizing
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           in
           the
           World
           of
           Saturn
           ,
           to
           see
           above
           our
           Heads
           in
           the
           Night
           that
           great
           Ring
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Semi-Circle
           ,
           going
           from
           opposite
           Points
           of
           the
           Horizon
           ;
           and
           which
           reflecting
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           upon
           us
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           continu'd
           Moon
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           place
           no
           Inhabitants
           upon
           that
           great
           Ring
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           laughing
           ?
           I
           answer'd
           her
           ,
           that
           (
           tho
           in
           the
           Humour
           I
           was
           in
           ,
           I
           was
           enclin'd
           to
           put
           Inhabitants
           every
           where
           )
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           set
           any
           upon
           so
           irregular
           a
           Habitation
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           five
           little
           Moons
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           dispensing
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           have
           
           Inhabitants
           .
           But
           some
           do
           imagine
           ,
           that
           this
           Ring
           or
           great
           Circle
           is
           compos'd
           of
           Moons
           join'd
           very
           near
           together
           ,
           having
           all
           an
           equal
           Motion
           ,
           and
           turning
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           five
           little
           Moons
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           had
           only
           escaped
           out
           of
           this
           great
           Ring
           ;
           what
           an
           Infinity
           of
           Worlds
           are
           there
           then
           in
           the
           Tourbillion
           or
           whirlings
           of
           Saturn
           ?
           and
           yet
           whatever
           is
           the
           Cause
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Saturn
           are
           miserable
           enough
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Assistance
           of
           this
           great
           Ring
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           gives
           them
           Light
           ,
           but
           what
           kind
           of
           Light
           ?
           Sure
           a
           very
           feeble
           one
           at
           that
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           where
           she
           her self
           appears
           to
           'em
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           little
           pale
           Star
           ,
           a
           very
           faint
           heat
           and
           Light
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           you
           wou'd
           carry
           some
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Saturn
           to
           our
           coldest
           Countries
           ,
           as
           Green-Land
           ,
           or
           Lap-Land
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           see
           'em
           all
           of
           a
           sweat
           ,
           and
           melt
           away
           with
           heat
           .
           You
           give
           me
           an
           Idea
           of
           Saturn
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           that
           makes
           me
           shiver
           with
           cold
           ;
           whereas
           before
           you
           warm'd
           me
           as
           much
           with
           the
           descriptions
           you
           gave
           me
           of
           Mercury
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Necessity
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Worlds
           that
           are
           at
           the
           extremity
           of
           this
           great
           Tourbillion
           ,
           must
           be
           contrary
           
           one
           to
           another
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           At
           that
           rate
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Saturn
           must
           be
           very
           wise
           ;
           for
           you
           told
           me
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           were
           down-right
           mad
           .
           If
           the
           People
           of
           Saturn
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           be
           not
           wise
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           least
           in
           all
           Appearance
           so
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           flegmatick
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           it
           is
           to
           laugh
           ;
           and
           who
           take
           a
           whole
           days
           time
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           most
           trifling
           Question
           :
           They
           wou'd
           have
           look'd
           upon
           the
           grave
           Cato
           the
           Censor
           ,
           as
           too
           wild
           and
           youthful
           for
           their
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           thought
           come
           into
           my
           Head
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           are
           verly
           lively
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Saturn
           extremely
           dull
           :
           Now
           upon
           our
           Earth
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           mixture
           of
           both
           ,
           some
           are
           very
           airy
           ,
           and
           some
           as
           insipid
           :
           Does
           not
           that
           proceed
           from
           our
           being
           situate
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           between
           these
           two
           Worlds
           ,
           that
           we
           participate
           so
           of
           the
           Qualities
           of
           both
           these
           Extremes
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           fixt
           settled
           Character
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           some
           resemble
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Mercury
           ,
           others
           of
           Saturn
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           a
           mixture
           of
           all
           the
           several
           kinds
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           inhabit
           all
           the
           other
           Planets
           ?
           I
           like
           
           that
           Idea
           well
           enough
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           we
           are
           of
           such
           an
           extravagant
           Composition
           ,
           that
           one
           wou'd
           really
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           collected
           and
           drawn
           together
           from
           all
           the
           other
           Worlds
           .
           And
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           convenient
           to
           live
           in
           ours
           ,
           since
           here
           we
           see
           an
           abridgement
           of
           all
           that
           can
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           other
           Worlds
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           Our
           World
           has
           one
           real
           advantage
           and
           conveniency
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           so
           hot
           as
           Mercury
           or
           Venus
           ,
           nor
           so
           cold
           as
           Iupiter
           and
           Saturn
           :
           And
           we
           have
           the
           good
           luck
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           to
           be
           born
           in
           a
           Climate
           of
           this
           Earth
           ,
           that
           has
           neither
           excess
           of
           heat
           nor
           cold
           .
           And
           if
           a
           certain
           Philosopher
           thank'd
           Nature
           for
           being
           a
           Man
           and
           not
           a
           Beast
           ,
           a
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Barbarian
           ;
           for
           my
           Part
           ,
           I
           thank
           her
           ,
           that
           I
           inhabit
           the
           most
           temperate
           Planet
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           temperate
           Climate
           of
           that
           Planet
           .
           If
           you
           will
           trust
           me
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           thank
           her
           for
           being
           young
           ,
           and
           not
           old
           ,
           young
           and
           handsome
           ,
           and
           not
           young
           and
           ugly
           ,
           young
           ,
           handsome
           ,
           and
           a
           French
           Woman
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           young
           and
           handsome
           Italian
           .
           You
           have
           abundance
           of
           other
           Reasons
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           than
           those
           
           of
           the
           Situation
           of
           your
           Tourbillion
           ,
           or
           the
           temperate
           Qualities
           of
           your
           Country
           .
           Good
           God
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           suffer
           me
           to
           be
           grateful
           for
           every
           thing
           ;
           even
           to
           the
           very
           Tourbillion
           where
           I
           was
           born
           :
           The
           measure
           of
           the
           Happiness
           bestow'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           is
           too
           little
           to
           lose
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           good
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Sense
           and
           Taste
           of
           the
           commonest
           and
           most
           inconsiderable
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           all
           to
           our
           Advantage
           and
           Profit
           .
           If
           we
           shou'd
           look
           after
           no
           other
           Pleasure
           or
           Satisfaction
           ,
           than
           this
           World
           afforded
           ,
           we
           shou'd
           enjoy
           but
           very
           few
           ,
           expect
           'em
           long
           ,
           and
           pay
           dear
           for
           '
           em
           .
           If
           Philosophy
           be
           the
           Pleasure
           ,
           you
           propose
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           have
           the
           Boldness
           to
           wish
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           remember
           the
           Tourbillions
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           think
           of
           me
           .
           Yes
           ,
           answer'd
           she
           ,
           provided
           you
           take
           care
           your
           Philosophy
           furnishes
           me
           always
           with
           new
           Pleasures
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           for
           to
           Morrow
           ,
           answer'd
           I
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           shall
           not
           want
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           prepared
           for
           you
           ,
           which
           surpass
           all
           you
           have
           hitherto
           heard
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Fifth
           Night
           .
        
         
           MY
           Lady
           Marquiese
           was
           very
           impatient
           to
           know
           what
           shou'd
           become
           of
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           .
           Can
           they
           be
           inhabited
           as
           the
           Planets
           are
           ,
           said
           she
           to
           me
           ?
           or
           are
           they
           not
           inhabited
           ?
           what
           shall
           we
           make
           of
           '
           em
           ?
           If
           you
           wou'd
           take
           the
           Pains
           ,
           you
           cou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           guess
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           the
           fixt
           Stars
           cannot
           be
           less
           distant
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           than
           fifty
           Millions
           of
           Leagues
           ;
           nay
           ,
           some
           Astronomers
           make
           the
           distance
           yet
           greater
           ;
           that
           between
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           remotest
           Planet
           is
           nothing
           if
           compared
           to
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           Sun
           or
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           trouble
           our selves
           to
           number
           'em
           ,
           their
           Lustre
           as
           you
           see
           is
           both
           clear
           and
           bright
           .
           If
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           ,
           receive
           their
           Light
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           it
           must
           certainly
           be
           very
           weak
           and
           faint
           before
           it
           comes
           to
           'em
           ,
           having
           passed
           through
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Millions
           of
           Miles
           of
           the
           Celestial
           Substance
           ,
           I
           spoke
           of
           before
           :
           Then
           consider
           ,
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           are
           oblig'd
           ,
           to
           reflect
           this
           borrow'd
           Light
           upon
           us
           at
           the
           same
           distance
           ,
           which
           
           in
           reason
           must
           make
           that
           Light
           yet
           paler
           and
           more
           faint
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           this
           Light
           if
           it
           were
           borrow'd
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           suffer'd
           a
           Reflection
           ,
           but
           pass'd
           through
           twice
           the
           distance
           of
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Millions
           of
           Miles
           ,
           cou'd
           have
           that
           Force
           and
           Vivacity
           ,
           that
           we
           observe
           in
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           :
           Therefore
           I
           conclude
           they
           are
           enlightned
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           are
           by
           consequence
           so
           many
           Suns
           .
           Do
           not
           I
           deceive
           my self
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           do
           I
           see
           whither
           you
           are
           going
           to
           lead
           me
           ?
           Are
           you
           not
           about
           to
           tell
           me
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           Suns
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Sun
           is
           the
           Center
           of
           a
           great
           Tourbillion
           which
           turns
           round
           him
           ;
           what
           hinders
           but
           a
           fix'd
           Star
           may
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           a
           Tourbillion
           ,
           whirling
           or
           turning
           round
           it
           ?
           Our
           Sun
           has
           Planets
           ,
           which
           he
           enlightens
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           every
           fix'd
           Star
           have
           Planets
           also
           ?
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           answer
           ,
           but
           what
           Phoedra
           said
           to
           
             Oenone
             ,
             't
             is
             you
             that
             have
             hit
             it
             .
          
           But
           said
           she
           ,
           I
           see
           the
           Universe
           to
           be
           so
           vast
           ,
           that
           I
           lose
           my self
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           have
           conceived
           nothing
           all
           this
           while
           .
           What
           is
           the
           Universe
           thus
           divided
           into
           Tourbillions
           ,
           confusedly
           cast
           together
           ?
           
           Is
           every
           fixt
           Star
           the
           Center
           of
           a
           Tourbillion
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           full
           as
           big
           as
           our
           Sun
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           Immense
           space
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Sun
           and
           Planets
           have
           their
           Revolution
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           inconsiderable
           part
           of
           the
           Universe
           ?
           And
           that
           every
           fix'd
           Star
           must
           comprehend
           and
           govern
           an
           equal
           space
           with
           our
           Sun
           ?
           This
           confounds
           ,
           afflicts
           ,
           and
           frightens
           me
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           it
           pleases
           and
           rejoices
           me
           ;
           when
           I
           believ'd
           the
           Universe
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           but
           this
           great
           Azure
           Vault
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Stars
           were
           placed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           so
           many
           golden
           Nails
           or
           Studs
           ,
           the
           Universe
           seem'd
           to
           me
           too
           little
           and
           strait
           ;
           I
           fansied
           my self
           to
           be
           confin'd
           and
           oppress'd
           :
           But
           now
           when
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           this
           Azure
           Vault
           has
           a
           greater
           depth
           and
           a
           vaster
           Extent
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           divided
           into
           a
           thousand
           and
           a
           thousand
           different
           Tourbillions
           or
           Whirlings
           ,
           I
           imagine
           I
           am
           at
           more
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           breath
           a
           freer
           Air
           ;
           and
           the
           Universe
           appears
           to
           me
           to
           be
           infinitely
           more
           Magnificent
           .
           Nature
           has
           spared
           nothing
           in
           her
           Production
           ,
           and
           hath
           profusely
           bestow'd
           her
           Treasures
           upon
           a
           glorious
           Work
           worthy
           of
           her
           :
           You
           can
           represent
           
           nothing
           so
           august
           to
           your self
           ,
           as
           this
           prodigious
           Number
           of
           Tourbillions
           ,
           whose
           Center
           is
           possess'd
           by
           a
           Sun
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           Planets
           turn
           round
           him
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Planets
           of
           any
           of
           these
           infinite
           Tourbillions
           ,
           see
           from
           all
           sides
           the
           enlightned
           Center
           of
           the
           Tourbillion
           with
           which
           they
           are
           inviron'd
           ;
           but
           cannot
           discover
           the
           Planets
           of
           another
           ,
           who
           enjoy
           but
           a
           faint
           Light
           ,
           borrow'd
           from
           their
           own
           Sun
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           not
           dart
           further
           than
           its
           own
           Sphere
           or
           Activity
           .
           You
           show
           me
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           so
           vast
           a
           Prospect
           ,
           that
           my
           sight
           cannot
           reach
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           :
           I
           see
           clearly
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           our
           World
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           plainly
           presented
           to
           my
           Reason
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           other
           Planets
           of
           our
           Tourbillion
           or
           Whirling
           :
           After
           this
           you
           tell
           me
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Planets
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Tourbillions
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           be
           sunk
           into
           so
           boundless
           a
           depth
           ,
           that
           whatever
           force
           I
           put
           upon
           my
           Fancy
           ,
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           'em
           ;
           and
           indeed
           you
           have
           annihilated
           'em
           by
           the
           Expressions
           you
           made
           use
           of
           in
           speaking
           of
           'em
           and
           their
           Inhabitants
           .
           You
           must
           certainly
           call
           'em
           the
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           these
           infinite
           Tourbillions
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           us
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           so
           many
           Worlds
           ;
           since
           the
           Title
           you
           give
           to
           the
           rest
           agrees
           to
           this
           of
           ours
           ?
           And
           for
           my
           Part
           ,
           I
           see
           the
           Earth
           so
           dreadfully
           little
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           I
           shall
           scorn
           to
           be
           concern'd
           for
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
           And
           I
           admire
           why
           Mankind
           are
           so
           very
           fond
           of
           Power
           ,
           so
           earnest
           after
           Grandure
           ,
           laying
           design
           upon
           design
           ,
           circumventing
           ,
           betraying
           ,
           flattering
           ,
           and
           poorly
           lying
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           all
           this
           mighty
           Pains
           to
           grasp
           a
           part
           of
           a
           World
           they
           neither
           know
           nor
           understand
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           of
           these
           mighty
           Tourbillions
           :
           For
           me
           ,
           I
           'll
           lazily
           contemn
           it
           ,
           and
           my
           carelesness
           shall
           have
           this
           Advantage
           by
           my
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           Body
           shall
           reproach
           me
           with
           my
           Poverty
           ,
           I
           will
           with
           vanity
           reply
           ,
           
             Oh!
             you
             do
             not
             know
             what
             the
             fix'd
             Stars
             are
             .
          
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           himself
           did
           not
           know
           :
           For
           a
           certain
           Author
           who
           holds
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           inhabited
           ,
           says
           very
           gravely
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           ,
           but
           Aristotle
           must
           be
           of
           so
           reasonable
           an
           Opinion
           (
           for
           how
           cou'd
           such
           a
           truth
           escape
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           as
           Aristotle
           ?
           )
           
           but
           that
           he
           wou'd
           never
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           for
           fear
           of
           displeasing
           Alexander
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           known
           there
           had
           been
           a
           World
           which
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           conquer'd
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           have
           reduc'd
           him
           to
           certain
           Despair
           .
           There
           was
           yet
           more
           Reason
           to
           conceal
           the
           Tourbillions
           of
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           from
           him
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           been
           known
           in
           those
           Days
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           have
           made
           his
           Court
           very
           ill
           to
           that
           great
           Prince
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           but
           have
           mention'd
           '
           em
           .
           As
           for
           me
           who
           know
           'em
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           sorry
           I
           can
           draw
           no
           advantage
           from
           that
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           can
           cure
           nothing
           but
           Ambition
           and
           Disquiet
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           these
           Diseases
           trouble
           me
           .
           I
           confess
           a
           kind
           of
           Weakness
           in
           Love
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           frailty
           for
           what
           is
           delicate
           and
           handsom
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           Distemper
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Tourbillions
           are
           not
           concern'd
           at
           all
           .
           The
           infinite
           Multitude
           of
           other
           Worlds
           may
           render
           this
           little
           in
           your
           Esteem
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           spoil
           fine
           Eyes
           ,
           a
           pretty
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           make
           the
           Charms
           of
           Wit
           ever
           the
           less
           :
           These
           will
           still
           have
           their
           true
           Value
           ,
           still
           bear
           a
           price
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           Worlds
           in
           the
           Universe
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           laughing
           ,
           that
           Love
           saves
           himself
           from
           
           all
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Systeme
           or
           Opinion
           can
           hurt
           him
           :
           But
           tell
           me
           frankly
           ,
           are
           your
           Systemes
           certainly
           true
           ?
           Do
           not
           dissemble
           ,
           for
           I
           promise
           to
           keep
           it
           secret
           :
           I
           fansie
           't
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           very
           small
           bottom
           ,
           a
           fix'd
           Star
           enlightned
           of
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Soul
           and
           Center
           of
           the
           World
           having
           Planets
           turning
           round
           it
           as
           that
           also
           has
           .
           Is
           this
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           says
           she
           ?
           I
           fear
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           :
           Since
           we
           are
           always
           in
           the
           humour
           of
           mixing
           some
           little
           Gallantries
           with
           our
           most
           serious
           Discourses
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Mathematical
           reasoning
           is
           in
           some
           things
           near
           a-kin
           to
           Love
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           allow
           the
           smallest
           Favour
           to
           a
           Lover
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           soon
           perswade
           you
           to
           yield
           another
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           a
           little
           more
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           prevails
           entirely
           ;
           so
           if
           you
           grant
           the
           least
           Principle
           to
           a
           Mathematician
           ,
           he
           will
           instantly
           draw
           a
           consequence
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           yield
           also
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           maugre
           all
           your
           Resistance
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           he
           will
           lead
           you
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           retreat
           .
           These
           two
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           The
           Lover
           and
           Philosopher
           
           always
           take
           more
           than
           is
           given
           '
           em
           .
           You
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           when
           I
           see
           two
           Objects
           alike
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           I
           do
           see
           ,
           I
           have
           Reason
           to
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           also
           alike
           in
           what
           I
           see
           not
           ;
           for
           where
           is
           the
           hindrance
           or
           difficulty
           ?
           From
           thence
           I
           have
           argu'd
           that
           the
           Moon
           is
           inhabited
           because
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Earth
           ;
           that
           the
           other
           Planets
           are
           inhabited
           because
           they
           are
           like
           the
           Moon
           .
           I
           find
           that
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           are
           like
           our
           Sun
           as
           to
           what
           I
           see
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           conclude
           they
           are
           Suns
           ,
           and
           have
           Planets
           turning
           round
           about
           'em
           ;
           and
           every
           thing
           else
           we
           attribute
           to
           our
           Suns
           .
           Now
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           you
           are
           too
           far
           engag'd
           to
           retire
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           generously
           yield
           .
           By
           this
           rule
           of
           resemblance
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           betwixt
           our
           Sun
           and
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           another
           Tourbillion
           ,
           must
           only
           see
           our
           Sun
           as
           a
           small
           fix'd
           Star
           ,
           which
           only
           appears
           to
           them
           ,
           during
           their
           Night
           .
           Without
           doubt
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           our
           Sun
           is
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Suns
           of
           the
           other
           Tourbillions
           ,
           that
           his
           Light
           must
           have
           infinitely
           greater
           force
           upon
           our
           Sight
           than
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           other
           Suns
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           our
           Sun
           ,
           we
           see
           
           nothing
           else
           ,
           his
           brightness
           makes
           all
           other
           things
           disappear
           :
           In
           another
           great
           Tourbillion
           ,
           where
           another
           Sun
           governs
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           turn
           removes
           and
           darkens
           our
           Sun
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Night
           as
           a
           fix'd
           Star
           amongst
           the
           other
           strange
           Suns
           (
           that
           is
           )
           fix'd
           Stars
           ,
           and
           our
           Sun
           appears
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Tourbillion
           in
           the
           great
           Vault
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           a
           Star
           of
           some
           Constellation
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Bear
           or
           the
           Bull
           :
           As
           to
           the
           Planets
           which
           turn
           round
           about
           him
           (
           as
           our
           Earth
           for
           example
           )
           since
           they
           cannot
           see
           it
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           these
           Suns
           are
           Suns
           by
           day
           for
           the
           Tourbillion
           which
           they
           govern
           ,
           and
           fix'd
           Stars
           by
           Night
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           other
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           is
           the
           only
           one
           of
           his
           kind
           in
           his
           own
           World
           ;
           but
           serve
           only
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Number
           of
           fix'd
           Stars
           for
           all
           the
           other
           Worlds
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           of
           this
           Equality
           of
           Resemblance
           of
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           but
           they
           differ
           in
           a
           thousand
           things
           ,
           for
           likeness
           upon
           the
           main
           does
           not
           hinder
           infinite
           little
           differences
           .
        
         
           Most
           certainly
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           but
           the
           difficulty
           
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           those
           Differences
           .
           What
           do
           I
           know
           but
           in
           one
           Tourbillion
           ,
           there
           are
           more
           Planets
           turning
           round
           it
           than
           in
           another
           ?
           In
           one
           there
           are
           Inferior
           Planets
           turning
           round
           the
           greater
           ,
           in
           another
           there
           are
           none
           at
           all
           :
           In
           one
           Tourbillion
           the
           Planets
           are
           gather'd
           together
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           little
           Party
           ,
           round
           their
           Sun
           ,
           and
           beyond
           them
           a
           vast
           Vacuity
           ,
           extending
           to
           the
           next
           Tourbillion
           ;
           in
           another
           ,
           the
           Planets
           take
           their
           Course
           towards
           the
           Extremity
           of
           their
           Tourbillion
           ,
           and
           leave
           a
           Void
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           there
           are
           Tourbillions
           destitute
           of
           Planets
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           where
           their
           Sun
           is
           not
           plac'd
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           yet
           has
           a
           free
           Motion
           ,
           and
           carries
           his
           Planets
           round
           with
           him
           ;
           others
           ,
           where
           the
           Planets
           rise
           and
           fall
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Sun
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Changes
           of
           the
           Counterpoise
           which
           balances
           '
           em
           .
           What
           wou'd
           you
           have
           ,
           Madam
           ?
           Have
           not
           I
           said
           enough
           for
           a
           Man
           that
           was
           never
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Tourbillion
           ?
        
         
           No
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           quantity
           of
           Worlds
           which
           you
           say
           there
           is
           :
           What
           you
           have
           describ'd
           will
           suffice
           but
           for
           five
           or
           six
           ,
           and
           I
           see
           thousands
           .
        
         
         
           What
           wou'd
           you
           say
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           if
           I
           shou'd
           tell
           you
           that
           there
           are
           infinitely
           more
           fixed
           Stars
           than
           those
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Telescopes
           an
           unaccountable
           number
           are
           discover'd
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           see
           with
           our
           Eyes
           alone
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           one
           Constellation
           ,
           where
           we
           counted
           but
           twelve
           or
           fifteen
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           discover'd
           more
           than
           we
           see
           with
           our
           Eyes
           in
           the
           whole
           Heavens
           ?
        
         
           I
           ask
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           said
           she
           ;
           I
           yield
           and
           confess
           ,
           you
           have
           over-charg'd
           me
           with
           Worlds
           and
           Tourbillions
           .
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           have
           still
           a
           Reserve
           for
           you
           :
           You
           see
           that
           Whiteness
           in
           the
           Hemisphere
           ,
           call'd
           
             The
             Milky
             Way
          
           ;
           Can
           you
           imagine
           what
           it
           is
           ?
           'T
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           Infinity
           of
           little
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           seen
           by
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           very
           small
           ,
           and
           are
           plac'd
           so
           near
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           but
           one
           continued
           Whiteness
           :
           I
           wish
           you
           cou'd
           see
           this
           Ant-hill
           or
           Stars
           ,
           and
           these
           Seeds
           of
           Worlds
           ;
           they
           look
           like
           the
           
           Maldevia-Islands
           ,
           or
           those
           twelve
           thousand
           little
           Isles
           ,
           or
           Banks
           of
           Sand
           ,
           separate
           only
           by
           small
           Canals
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           one
           may
           over-leap
           with
           as
           much
           Ease
           as
           a
           Ditch
           .
           So
           that
           these
           
           little
           Tourbillions
           of
           the
           
             Milky
             Way
          
           ,
           being
           so
           near
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           may
           converse
           and
           shake
           hands
           with
           those
           of
           their
           Neighbouring
           World
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           Birds
           of
           one
           World
           may
           fly
           into
           another
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           teach
           Pidgeons
           to
           carry
           Letters
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Levant
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           the
           Sun
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Tourbillion
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           begins
           to
           spread
           his
           Light
           ,
           he
           faceth
           that
           of
           all
           other
           Stranger-Suns
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           were
           in
           one
           of
           these
           little
           Tourbillions
           of
           the
           
             Milky
             Way
          
           ,
           your
           Sun
           wou'd
           not
           be
           so
           near
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           but
           little
           more
           power
           ,
           force
           ,
           or
           influence
           upon
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           than
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           other
           Suns
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Tourbillions
           ;
           you
           wou'd
           then
           see
           your
           Heaven
           shining
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Fires
           ,
           very
           near
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           tho'
           you
           shou'd
           lose
           the
           sight
           of
           your
           own
           Sun
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           still
           have
           Light
           enough
           ,
           and
           your
           Nights
           wou'd
           be
           no
           less
           bright
           than
           your
           Days
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           not
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           difference
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           have
           no
           Night
           at
           all
           :
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           accustom'd
           to
           perpetual
           Day
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           strangely
           
           surpriz'd
           if
           one
           shou'd
           tell
           'em
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           several
           People
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Tribulation
           of
           dismal
           ,
           real
           Nights
           ,
           and
           who
           fall
           into
           long
           and
           profound
           Darknesses
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           when
           the
           Light
           returns
           ,
           behold
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Sun
           :
           They
           wou'd
           look
           upon
           such
           People
           as
           the
           Out-casts
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Thoughts
           of
           our
           sad
           Condition
           wou'd
           sieze
           them
           with
           Horrour
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           ask
           you
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           Moons
           in
           the
           World
           of
           the
           
             Milky
             Way
          
           ;
           I
           see
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           wou'd
           be
           of
           no
           use
           to
           these
           Planets
           that
           have
           no
           Night
           ;
           and
           who
           besides
           ,
           move
           in
           too
           little
           Room
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           an
           Equipage
           of
           inferior
           Planets
           .
           But
           do
           you
           know
           that
           by
           your
           multiplying
           upon
           me
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           Worlds
           ,
           you
           have
           started
           a
           great
           Difficulty
           to
           my
           Fancy
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           you
           will
           hardly
           satisfie
           :
           The
           Tourbillions
           ,
           whose
           Suns
           we
           see
           touch
           the
           Tourbillions
           where
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Tourbillions
           are
           round
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           so
           many
           different
           Globes
           can
           touch
           one
           single
           one
           ?
           This
           I
           wou'd
           willingly
           understand
           ,
           but
           find
           I
           cannot
           .
        
         
         
           There
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Sense
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           in
           your
           proposing
           of
           this
           Difficulty
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           in
           your
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           salve
           it
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           very
           judicious
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           unanswerable
           ,
           as
           you
           understand
           it
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           very
           little
           Wit
           ,
           to
           answer
           an
           Objection
           that
           is
           unanswerable
           .
           If
           our
           Tourbillion
           were
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dy
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           have
           six
           plain
           Superficies
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           be
           very
           far
           from
           being
           round
           ;
           yet
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           these
           six
           Superficies
           ,
           or
           flat
           Sides
           ,
           a
           Tourbillion
           might
           be
           plac'd
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           same
           Figure
           :
           But
           instead
           of
           six
           flat
           sides
           ,
           suppose
           it
           had
           twenty
           ,
           fifty
           ,
           or
           a
           thousand
           ;
           then
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           place
           a
           thousand
           Tourbillions
           upon
           it
           ,
           every
           Side
           bearing
           one
           ;
           and
           you
           easily
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           Superficies
           ,
           or
           flat
           Sides
           any
           Body
           has
           ,
           the
           nearer
           it
           approaches
           to
           a
           Globe
           :
           So
           a
           Diamond
           cut
           in
           Fossets
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           if
           those
           Fossets
           were
           very
           small
           ,
           that
           Diamond
           wou'd
           be
           as
           round
           almost
           as
           a
           Pearl
           of
           the
           same
           bigness
           ;
           the
           Tourbillions
           are
           only
           round
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           they
           are
           compos'd
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           flat
           Sides
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           'em
           carries
           another
           Tourbillion
           :
           The
           flat
           Superficies
           are
           very
           unequal
           ;
           
           here
           they
           are
           big
           ,
           there
           they
           are
           little
           ;
           the
           smallest
           Superficies
           of
           our
           Tourbillion
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           answer
           to
           the
           
             Milky
             Way
          
           ,
           and
           support
           all
           those
           little
           Worlds
           ;
           but
           if
           two
           Tourbillions
           ,
           that
           rest
           upon
           two
           neighbouring
           Sides
           or
           Faces
           ,
           have
           any
           void
           space
           below
           between
           'em
           (
           as
           that
           must
           fall
           out
           very
           often
           )
           Nature
           ,
           who
           will
           lose
           nothing
           ,
           and
           turns
           all
           her
           work
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           instantly
           fills
           up
           that
           Vacuity
           with
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           a
           thousand
           little
           Tourbillions
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           at
           all
           trouble
           or
           incommode
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           one
           of
           these
           may
           have
           a
           World
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           more
           Worlds
           ,
           than
           our
           Tourbillion
           has
           flat
           Sides
           to
           support
           :
           And
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           these
           little
           Worlds
           were
           only
           made
           to
           fill
           up
           Chinks
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           wou'd
           have
           been
           useless
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           altogether
           unknown
           to
           the
           other
           Worlds
           which
           touch
           them
           ;
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           are
           very
           well
           contented
           with
           their
           own
           Condition
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           they
           whose
           little
           Suns
           we
           discover
           by
           the
           helps
           of
           Telescopes
           ,
           whose
           number
           is
           so
           prodigious
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           all
           these
           Tourbillions
           are
           so
           rightly
           adjusted
           ,
           and
           join'd
           to
           one
           another
           
           in
           so
           delicate
           a
           Form
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           turns
           round
           his
           own
           Sun
           ,
           without
           changing
           his
           Situation
           ;
           every
           one
           takes
           that
           way
           of
           turning
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           and
           commode
           to
           its
           place
           :
           They
           are
           fixed
           to
           one
           another
           like
           the
           Wheels
           of
           a
           Watch
           ,
           assisting
           one
           another
           in
           their
           Motions
           ,
           and
           yet
           moving
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           every
           World
           is
           like
           a
           Balloon
           ,
           or
           Foot-ball
           ,
           which
           swells
           and
           fills
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           which
           wou'd
           extend
           farther
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           hinder'd
           by
           neighbouring
           Worlds
           ,
           who
           press
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           shrinks
           to
           its
           first
           form
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           it
           swells
           a-new
           ,
           and
           is
           again
           depress'd
           .
           And
           the
           Philosophers
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           transmit
           to
           us
           a
           trembling
           Light
           ,
           and
           an
           unequal
           Sparkling
           ,
           because
           their
           Tourbillions
           push
           against
           ours
           ,
           and
           ours
           against
           theirs
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           extreamly
           in
           love
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           with
           these
           
           Idea's
           you
           give
           me
           of
           the
           Balloons
           ,
           which
           swell
           and
           fall
           every
           Moment
           ;
           and
           those
           Worlds
           ,
           which
           are
           always
           justling
           together
           :
           But
           ,
           above
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           pleas'd
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           Strife
           amongst
           'em
           produces
           a
           Commerce
           of
           Light
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Traffick
           they
           can
           have
           .
        
         
         
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Traffick
           ;
           the
           neighbouring
           Worlds
           send
           Envoys
           sometimes
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Splendor
           :
           We
           have
           Comets
           from
           thence
           too
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           adorn'd
           with
           shining
           Hair
           ,
           a
           venerable
           Beard
           ,
           and
           a
           Royal
           Train
           .
        
         
           Good
           God!
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           laughing
           ;
           What
           Ambassadors
           are
           these
           ?
           We
           cou'd
           easily
           dispence
           with
           their
           Visits
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           nothing
           but
           fright
           us
           .
           They
           fright
           only
           Fools
           and
           Children
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           Ignorants
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           great
           number
           :
           The
           Comets
           are
           nothing
           but
           Planets
           which
           belong
           to
           some
           neighbouring
           Tourbillion
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           Course
           toward
           the
           Extremity
           ,
           or
           Out-side
           of
           it
           :
           But
           this
           Tourbillion
           being
           press'd
           by
           others
           that
           encompass
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           rounder
           above
           than
           it
           is
           below
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           from
           below
           that
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           .
           These
           Planets
           ,
           which
           have
           begun
           to
           move
           in
           a
           Circle
           above
           ,
           and
           not
           fore-seeing
           that
           their
           Tourbillion
           will
           sail
           'em
           below
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           braz'd
           or
           squeez'd
           in
           that
           part
           ;
           these
           Planets
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Comets
           ,
           are
           necessitated
           ,
           for
           the
           Continuance
           of
           their
           Circular
           Motion
           ,
           to
           come
           
           into
           another
           Tourbillion
           ,
           which
           happens
           sometimes
           to
           be
           ours
           ,
           making
           their
           passage
           through
           the
           Extremity
           of
           it
           :
           They
           all
           appear
           to
           us
           highly
           elevated
           ,
           their
           Course
           being
           constantly
           above
           Saturn
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           very
           necessary
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           our
           System
           (
           for
           Reasons
           that
           do
           not
           at
           all
           relate
           to
           our
           present
           Subject
           )
           that
           there
           shou'd
           be
           a
           great
           vast
           space
           betwixt
           Saturn
           ,
           and
           the
           Extremities
           of
           our
           Tourbillion
           ,
           free
           from
           Planets
           .
           Our
           Adversaries
           do
           constantly
           reproach
           us
           with
           the
           unusefulness
           of
           this
           great
           Void
           ;
           but
           let
           'em
           not
           trouble
           their
           Heads
           with
           that
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           found
           an
           Use
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Appartment
           ,
           or
           Chambers
           of
           State
           ,
           where
           we
           receive
           the
           Stranger
           Planetary
           Ambassadors
           .
        
         
           I
           understand
           you
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           and
           am
           pleas'd
           with
           your
           Chamber
           of
           State
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           permit
           'em
           to
           come
           directly
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           our
           Tourbillion
           ,
           but
           receive
           'em
           as
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           does
           his
           Foreign
           Ministers
           ;
           he
           does
           'em
           not
           the
           Honour
           to
           lodge
           'em
           in
           Constantinople
           ,
           but
           sends
           'em
           to
           the
           Suburbs
           .
           Madam
           ,
           reply'd
           I
           ,
           we
           agree
           with
           the
           Turks
           also
           in
           one
           thing
           more
           ;
           that
           is
           (
           as
           they
           )
           so
           we
           
           receive
           Ambassadors
           ,
           but
           send
           none
           ;
           for
           none
           of
           our
           Planets
           ever
           go
           to
           visit
           other
           Worlds
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           we
           are
           very
           proud
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           think
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           these
           Stranger-Planets
           ,
           with
           their
           long
           Tails
           and
           Beards
           ,
           have
           usually
           but
           a
           scurvy
           threatning
           Look
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           terrifie
           us
           ;
           whereas
           ours
           ,
           not
           being
           made
           of
           that
           terrible
           Form
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           be
           so
           proper
           to
           frighten
           People
           ,
           were
           they
           sent
           into
           another
           World.
           These
           Tails
           and
           Beards
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           are
           not
           real
           ,
           but
           only
           Appearances
           ,
           and
           these
           Stranger-Planets
           differ
           in
           nothing
           from
           ours
           ;
           but
           entring
           into
           our
           Tourbillion
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           Tail
           ,
           or
           a
           Beard
           from
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           Illumination
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           Sun
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           is
           not
           fully
           explain'd
           amongst
           us
           .
           But
           let
           this
           be
           found
           out
           when
           it
           can
           ,
           we
           now
           are
           sure
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           Illumination
           ,
           or
           false
           Light.
           I
           wish
           then
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           that
           our
           Saturn
           wou'd
           take
           a
           Tail
           ,
           or
           a
           Beard
           ,
           and
           go
           into
           some
           other
           Tourbillion
           ,
           to
           frighten
           its
           Inhabitants
           ;
           and
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           laying
           aside
           this
           terrible
           Equipage
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           return
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Planets
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           place
           .
           
           'T
           will
           be
           better
           for
           him
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           our
           Tourbillion
           :
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           of
           the
           Encounter
           between
           two
           Tourbillions
           pushing
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           ,
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           a
           poor
           Planet
           is
           strangely
           shaken
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Inhabitants
           are
           not
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           We
           believe
           our selves
           very
           miserable
           when
           we
           see
           a
           Comet
           appear
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Comet
           it self
           that
           is
           most
           unhappy
           .
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           for
           it
           brings
           its
           Inhabitants
           to
           us
           in
           good
           health
           ;
           and
           you
           know
           ,
           nothing
           is
           wholsomer
           than
           Change
           of
           Air
           :
           As
           for
           us
           that
           never
           go
           out
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           Life
           languishes
           but
           dully
           on
           .
           If
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           a
           Comet
           had
           but
           the
           Skill
           to
           fore-see
           their
           Passage
           into
           our
           World
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           already
           made
           that
           Voyage
           will
           tell
           these
           new
           Adventurers
           what
           they
           will
           see
           in
           their
           way
           :
           A
           Planet
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           which
           has
           a
           great
           Ring
           round
           him
           ,
           meaning
           Saturn
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           will
           see
           another
           that
           has
           four
           little
           ones
           following
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           that
           amongst
           them
           there
           are
           People
           set
           a-part
           ,
           on
           purpose
           for
           observing
           the
           very
           Minute
           when
           they
           shou'd
           enter
           into
           our
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           instantly
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             A
             new
             
             Sun
             !
             A
             new
             Sun
             !
          
           as
           our
           Mariners
           do
           ,
           
             Land
             !
             Land
          
           !
           after
           a
           long
           Sea-Voyage
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           no
           longer
           pity
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           a
           Comet
           ;
           but
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           you
           will
           commiserate
           those
           who
           live
           in
           a
           Tourbillion
           where
           the
           Sun
           comes
           to
           be
           extinct
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           in
           Eternal
           Night
           .
           What!
           cry'd
           out
           Madam
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           Can
           Suns
           be
           extinguish'd
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           without
           dispute
           .
           The
           Ancients
           have
           seen
           fixed
           Stars
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           no
           more
           ;
           these
           Suns
           have
           lost
           their
           Light
           :
           A
           great
           Desolation
           certainly
           for
           that
           Tourbillion
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Mortality
           for
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           its
           Planets
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           living
           without
           a
           Sun.
           That
           Idea
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           is
           too
           mournful
           ;
           Is
           there
           no
           way
           to
           pass
           it
           by
           ?
           If
           you
           please
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           what
           very
           learned
           Men
           say
           ;
           that
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           which
           have
           disappeared
           are
           not
           however
           extinguished
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           Half-Suns
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           one
           side
           obscure
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           englightned
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           turn
           upon
           their
           own
           Axis
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           present
           their
           enlightned
           half
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           see
           'em
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           their
           obscure
           half
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           lose
           '
           em
           .
           To
           oblige
           you
           ,
           
           Madam
           ,
           I
           shall
           follow
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           more
           favourable
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           only
           be
           for
           certain
           Stars
           ,
           who
           have
           regular
           Seasons
           of
           appearing
           and
           disappearing
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           discover'd
           ;
           otherwise
           these
           Half-Suns
           cannot
           subsist
           .
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           Stars
           that
           disappear
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           shew
           themselves
           again
           after
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           ought
           certainly
           to
           have
           perform'd
           the
           Revolution
           upon
           their
           own
           Axis
           ?
           You
           are
           too
           just
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           to
           oblige
           me
           to
           believe
           that
           these
           Stars
           are
           Half-Suns
           :
           However
           ,
           for
           your
           Satisfaction
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           solve
           this
           Objection
           another
           way
           :
           Those
           Suns
           shall
           not
           be
           extinguish'd
           then
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           be
           sunk
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           vast
           Heavens
           ,
           which
           removes
           'em
           from
           our
           sight
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           these
           Suns
           are
           follow'd
           by
           their
           Tourbillions
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           well
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           have
           no
           such
           Motion
           as
           carry
           them
           from
           us
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           might
           as
           well
           approach
           more
           near
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           shou'd
           see
           'em
           sometimes
           bigger
           ,
           sometimes
           less
           ;
           which
           can
           never
           fall
           out
           :
           Let
           us
           therefore
           suppose
           that
           there
           are
           some
           little
           Tourbillions
           of
           less
           Light
           and
           Activity
           ,
           
           which
           slide
           in
           among
           the
           others
           ,
           and
           make
           certain
           Turnings
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           they
           come
           back
           again
           ,
           whilst
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           great
           Tourbillions
           remain
           where
           they
           did
           before
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           strange
           Misfortune
           that
           there
           shou'd
           be
           certain
           fixed
           Stars
           which
           appear
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           of
           appearing
           and
           dis-appearing
           ,
           entirely
           vanish
           ,
           and
           are
           lost
           .
           In
           that
           time
           the
           Half-Suns
           ,
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           wou'd
           appear
           again
           ,
           and
           Suns
           that
           were
           sunk
           into
           the
           Heavens
           wou'd
           dis-appear
           once
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           appear
           again
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
           Resolve
           well
           what
           to
           think
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           and
           take
           Courage
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           these
           Stars
           must
           be
           Suns
           ,
           which
           grown
           obscure
           enough
           to
           be
           invisible
           to
           our
           sight
           ,
           are
           afterwards
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           must
           lie
           extinguished
           .
           How
           !
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           Can
           a
           Sun
           be
           obscur'd
           ,
           or
           entirely
           extinguish'd
           ,
           who
           is
           himself
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Light
           ?
           The
           most
           easily
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           Madam
           :
           According
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           ,
           our
           Sun
           has
           Spots
           ;
           let
           'em
           be
           Scum
           or
           Vapours
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           you
           will
           ,
           these
           Spots
           may
           condense
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           'em
           may
           come
           together
           ,
           and
           form
           a
           kind
           of
           Crust
           ,
           which
           
           may
           afterwards
           augment
           ,
           and
           then
           farewel
           the
           Sun
           and
           all
           its
           Light.
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           we
           escap'd
           once
           very
           hardly
           ,
           for
           the
           Sun
           was
           grown
           extreamly
           pale
           for
           several
           Years
           together
           ;
           and
           particularly
           the
           Year
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           Crust
           that
           began
           to
           gather
           ,
           and
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Sun
           brake
           and
           dissipated
           it
           ;
           but
           had
           it
           continu'd
           ,
           we
           had
           been
           all
           undone
           .
           You
           make
           me
           tremble
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           I
           understand
           the
           Consequences
           of
           the
           paleness
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           I
           shall
           henceforth
           every
           Morning
           ,
           instead
           of
           going
           to
           my
           Looking-Glass
           to
           consult
           my
           own
           Face
           ,
           go
           and
           look
           up
           to
           the
           Heavens
           to
           consider
           that
           of
           the
           Sun.
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           be
           assur'd
           there
           goes
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           to
           ruin
           a
           World.
           Then
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           requisite
           but
           Time.
           I
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           said
           I
           ;
           all
           this
           vast
           Mass
           of
           Matter
           which
           composes
           the
           Universe
           ,
           is
           in
           perpetual
           Motion
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           part
           of
           it
           is
           entirely
           exempt
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Changes
           must
           come
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           but
           always
           in
           Time
           proportionable
           to
           the
           Effect
           .
           The
           Ancients
           were
           foolish
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           Celestial
           Bodies
           were
           of
           an
           unchangeable
           Nature
           ,
           because
           
           they
           never
           saw
           any
           Change
           in
           'em
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           neither
           Leisure
           nor
           Life
           long
           enough
           to
           undeceive
           themselves
           by
           Experience
           ;
           but
           the
           Ancients
           were
           young
           in
           respect
           of
           us
           .
           Suppose
           now
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           the
           Roses
           ,
           which
           last
           but
           for
           a
           Day
           ,
           shou'd
           write
           Histories
           ,
           and
           leave
           Memorials
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           first
           wou'd
           have
           describ'd
           the
           Picture
           of
           their
           Gardener
           of
           a
           certain
           manner
           ;
           and
           after
           fifteen
           thousand
           Ages
           of
           Roses
           ,
           the
           others
           that
           had
           follow'd
           'em
           wou'd
           have
           alter'd
           nothing
           in
           that
           Description
           of
           the
           Gardener
           ,
           but
           wou'd
           have
           said
           ,
           
             We
             have
             always
             seen
             the
             same
             Gardener
             ,
             since
             the
             Memory
             of
             Roses
             we
             have
             seen
             but
             him
             ,
             he
             has
             always
             been
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             dies
             not
             as
             we
             do
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             changes
             not
             ,
             and
             certainly
             will
             never
             be
             other
             than
             what
             he
             is
             :
          
           Wou'd
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           of
           the
           Roses
           be
           good
           ?
           Yet
           it
           wou'd
           be
           better
           grounded
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           concerning
           Celestial
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           tho'
           there
           had
           never
           happen'd
           any
           Change
           in
           the
           Heavens
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           tho'
           they
           shou'd
           seem
           to
           last
           for
           ever
           ,
           yet
           I
           wou'd
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           but
           wou'd
           wait
           for
           a
           longer
           Experience
           ;
           nor
           ought
           we
           to
           measure
           the
           Duration
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           that
           of
           our
           own
           
           scanty
           Life
           .
           Suppose
           a
           thing
           had
           a
           Being
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           times
           longer
           than
           ours
           ,
           shou'd
           we
           therefore
           conclude
           it
           shou'd
           last
           for
           ever
           ?
           Eternity
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           ;
           and
           some
           things
           must
           have
           pass'd
           many
           Ages
           of
           Men
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           before
           any
           sign
           of
           Decay
           had
           appear'd
           in
           '
           em
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           the
           Worlds
           as
           things
           eternal
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           do
           them
           the
           honour
           to
           compare
           'em
           to
           your
           Gardener
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           so
           many
           Ages
           longer
           than
           the
           Roses
           :
           They
           are
           themselves
           but
           as
           a
           Rose
           ,
           which
           are
           produc'd
           but
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           that
           bud
           one
           Day
           ,
           and
           fall
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           as
           those
           Roses
           die
           ,
           new
           ones
           succeed
           ;
           so
           for
           some
           ancient
           Stars
           that
           dis-appear
           ,
           other
           new
           ones
           are
           born
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           that
           Defect
           in
           Nature
           must
           be
           so
           repair'd
           ,
           and
           no
           Species
           can
           totally
           perish
           .
           Some
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           Suns
           ,
           which
           draw
           near
           to
           us
           after
           having
           been
           long
           lost
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           Heavens
           :
           Others
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           Suns
           that
           have
           cast
           off
           the
           Crust
           which
           began
           to
           cover
           them
           .
           If
           I
           cou'd
           easily
           believe
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           I
           shou'd
           believe
           also
           that
           the
           Universe
           was
           made
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           
           new
           Suns
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           form'd
           in
           it
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           and
           what
           shou'd
           hinder
           the
           Substance
           proper
           to
           make
           Suns
           from
           gathering
           together
           ,
           and
           producing
           new
           Worlds
           ?
           And
           I
           am
           the
           more
           inclin'd
           to
           believe
           these
           new
           Productions
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           more
           correspondent
           to
           the
           great
           Idea
           I
           have
           of
           the
           glorious
           Works
           of
           Nature
           :
           And
           why
           shou'd
           not
           she
           who
           knows
           the
           Secret
           to
           bring
           forth
           and
           destroy
           Herbs
           ,
           Plants
           and
           Flowers
           ,
           in
           a
           continu'd
           Succession
           ,
           practise
           also
           the
           same
           Secret
           on
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           since
           one
           costs
           her
           no
           more
           Pains
           and
           Expence
           than
           the
           other
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           says
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Celestial
           Bodies
           so
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           altogether
           returned
           to
           my self
           .
           Let
           us
           return
           yet
           more
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           make
           this
           subject
           no
           longer
           ,
           that
           of
           our
           Discourse
           ;
           besides
           you
           are
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           utmost
           bounds
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           any
           Stars
           beyond
           that
           ,
           were
           to
           make
           my self
           a
           wiser
           Man
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           place
           Worlds
           there
           ,
           or
           place
           none
           there
           ,
           it
           depends
           upon
           your
           Will.
           These
           vast
           invisible
           Regions
           ,
           are
           properly
           the
           Empires
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           which
           it
           
           may
           be
           are
           or
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           shall
           fansie
           .
           'T
           is
           sufficient
           for
           me
           to
           have
           carried
           your
           Understanding
           as
           far
           as
           your
           sight
           can
           penetrate
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           the
           Marquiese
           ,
           have
           I
           the
           Systemes
           of
           all
           the
           Universe
           in
           my
           Head
           ,
           am
           I
           become
           so
           learned
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           you
           know
           enough
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           Advantage
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           believe
           all
           or
           nothing
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           as
           you
           please
           .
           I
           only
           beg
           this
           as
           a
           Recompence
           for
           my
           pains
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           never
           look
           on
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           or
           Stars
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Books
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             W.
             Canning
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               LA
               Montre
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               The
               Lover's
               Watch
            
             :
             by
             Mrs.
             Behn
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lucky
               Chance
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               An
               Alderman's
               Bargain
            
             :
             A
             Comedy
             .
             By
             Mrs.
             Behn
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Island-Princess
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Generous
               Portuguese
            
             :
             
             A
             Comedy
             .
             Altered
             by
             Mr.
             Tate
             .
          
           
             An
             Historical
             and
             Geographical
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Morea
               ,
               Negropont
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Maritime
             Places
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Thessalonica
             :
             Illustrated
             with
             forty
             two
             Maps
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             Plains
             and
             Draughts
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             and
             Fortifications
             .
             Written
             in
             Italian
             by
             
               P.
               M.
               Coronelli
            
             ,
             Geographer
             to
             the
             Republick
             of
             Venice
             .
             Englished
             by
             
               R.
               W.
            
             Gent.
             
          
           
             
               Gesta
               Grayorum
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             History
             of
             the
             high
             and
             mighty
             Prince
             ,
             Henry
             Prince
             of
             Purpoole
             ,
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Stapulia
             and
             Bernardia
             ,
             Duke
             of
             High
             and
             
               Nether
               Holborn
            
             ,
             Marquis
             of
             St.
             Giles
             and
             Tottenham
             ,
             Count
             Palatine
             of
             Bloomsbury
             and
             Clerkenwell
             ,
             Great
             Lord
             of
             the
             Cantons
             of
             
               Islington
               ,
               Kentish-Town
               ,
               Paddington
            
             and
             Knights-bridge
             ,
             Knight
             of
             the
             most
             Heroical
             Order
             of
             the
             Helmet
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Who
             reigned
             and
             died
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1594.
             
             Together
             with
             a
             Masque
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             presented
             (
             by
             His
             Highness's
             Command
             )
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ;
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Nobles
             of
             both
             Courts
             ,
             was
             present
             thereat
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Hearing
           a
           Translation
           of
           the
           
             Plurality
             of
             Worlds
          
           ,
           was
           doing
           by
           another
           Hand
           ,
           the
           Translator
           had
           not
           the
           opportunity
           to
           supervise
           and
           correct
           the
           Sheets
           before
           they
           were
           wrought
           off
           ;
           so
           that
           several
           Errata
           have
           escaped
           .
           The
           most
           material
           ones
           are
           under-written
           .
        
         
           PAge
           17.
           line
           26.
           read
           Piraeum
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           21.
           for
           Beams
           ,
           r.
           Bodies
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           6.
           f.
           least
           ,
           r.
           last
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           1.
           f.
           Circle
           ,
           r.
           Earth
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           ult
           .
           f.
           Circle
           ,
           r.
           Earth
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           13.
           f.
           every
           ,
           r.
           any
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           1.
           f.
           as
           ,
           r.
           it
           s
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           6.
           f.
           hands
           ,
           r.
           heads
           .
           p.
           36.
           l.
           28.
           for
           twenty
           ,
           r.
           two
           or
           three
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           11.
           for
           twenty
           ,
           r.
           two
           or
           three
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           17.
           del
           .
           to
           remove
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           Diaphanous
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           hath
           day
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           21.
           f.
           certain
           ,
           r.
           say
           it
           is
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           Waves
           ,
           r.
           Sea.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           vessel
           is
           ,
           r.
           waves
           were
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           irregularly
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           25.
           f.
           as
           a
           rounded
           ,
           r.
           around
           her
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           2.
           f.
           Air
           ,
           r.
           one
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           13.
           for
           Refections
           ,
           r.
           Refractions
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           25.
           after
           I
           do
           ,
           add
           not
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           16.
           f.
           varieties
           ;
           r.
           vacuities
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           20.
           f.
           easts
           ,
           r.
           lasts
           .
           p.
           106.
           l.
           23.
           f.
           effects
           ,
           r.
           defects
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           or
           Whirlings
           .
           p.
           125.
           l.
           19.
           f.
           flying
           ,
           r.
           shining
           .
           p.
           147.
           l.
           26.
           f.
           braz'd
           ,
           r.
           embarass'd
           .
           p.
           154.
           l.
           8.
           f.
           face
           ,
           r.
           force
           or
           heat
           .